《The Puzzle Box》


 Chapter 1 - Cube

    Part 1 ¨C You Are Here


    Chapter 1 ¨C Cube


    In unending darkness, silence is broken by the words¡­


    Never Open the Box¡­


    -----


    His eyes squinted halfway against an unknown, brilliant light above him. Wincing, he shielded his face with a hand and looked around. He lay on the floor of a cube-like room. Cautiously, he got to his feet.


    The room was a pale blue darker than the sky but lighter than sapphire. It was long enough on each side for him to lay flat and stretch without touching the opposite walls. Aside from some odd bits that seemed like black grout at the corners, the walls were featureless and smooth. And there was no door, no way in or out.


    He gazed at the ceiling. The light didn¡¯t appear as blinding as it had a moment ago, so he put his hand aside. Still, he couldn¡¯t resolve the ceiling as being anything but a blank patch of light, similar to sunlight but colder.


    ¡°Hello? Is anyone there?¡± He called upwards. No echo.


    Bending down, he pondered and touched his mouth gently, ¡°Is that my voice?¡±


    He glanced up again with a grimace before checking himself. The first thing that caught his eye was his clothes. Brown jeans and a light-brown collared shirt with short sleeves. They seemed to fit him well. The only distinguishing feature was a white name tag on his left chest. He had to twist his shirt a little but read the name aloud as, ¡°Seth.¡±


    Prying at the name tag revealed it was stuck firmly to his shirt. With a sigh, he looked for anything else amiss. His feet. They were fine but bare, with no shoes or socks. He checked himself a little and wasn¡¯t displeased with his body. He flexed his arm and liked that it had a bit of muscle. His face felt normal with rough, hairy patches. The hair on his head was short but rose like a slight, left-leaning pompadour.


    That settled, he asked himself, ¡°I¡¯m okay, but where am I?¡± He didn¡¯t really like the idea of talking to himself but, since there was no one else to talk to, he had no choice.


    He put a finger to his mouth in contemplation and moved back and forth around the room. Speaking again to himself, he said, ¡°I remember¡­uh. Wait.¡± He stood in place..


    His eyes widened a little as he continued, ¡°Actually. I don¡¯t remember. But I do remember.¡± Speaking the notion only made it sound more ridiculous to him. Still, there it remained.


    It was deeply frustrating. He muttered, ¡°Like¡­someone¡¯s name at a party. Right there but I can¡¯t quite get it.¡± He rested his head against a wall. The wall did nothing to jar his memory loose from this bothersome state, but it was cool to the touch.


    Focusing and straining didn¡¯t help, nor did a bit of head bonking against the wall. He growled and twirled in place before muttering, ¡°Whatever. Later. I¡¯ll lose my mind about it later¡­¡± He thought about a mental checklist and placed that way at the bottom.


    ¡°First, I need to figure out if I¡¯m trapped in here.¡± That item went to the top of the list, ¡®Am I trapped?¡¯ with a completely-inappropriate DOOM face to go with it inside his thoughts. He glanced around the room.


    Touching and tapping the walls turned into sailing kicks at the walls and sore fists and feet. He soon had to confess to himself, ¡°Yup, definitely trapped.¡± Mental checkmark for item one of the list. Furthermore, where he¡¯d assaulted the wall there was no blemish or crack in the surface. He couldn¡¯t even find a scuff.


    Leaning back, he puffed out a breath and said, ¡°How about¡­LET ME OUT?¡± He cupped his mouth and yelled at the hazy ceiling. No answer. It was a long-shot.


    Folding his arms, he gave a careful look around the walls and the floor. New idea. He peered closely everywhere, muttering, ¡°Maybe a tiny switch or something?¡± But he didn¡¯t find anything. The surface of the cube was perfect (to someone not confined within it), free of imperfection, opening, seam, crack, or any other sign it could be opened in any way.


    That settled, he tried a different tact. He felt around in his clothes, but his pockets were bare and he didn¡¯t feel anything tucked away inside. He reiterated, ¡°Nothing¡­¡±


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Resigned, he lay flat on the floor. It was cool but not cold, rigid but not so uncomfortable that he felt the need to immediately sit up.


    Touching at his stomach and adjusting his pants, he said to no one but himself, ¡°At least I¡¯m not hungry right now. Or need to piss.¡±


    But someone answered. A voice above him immediately inquired, ¡°You give up that quickly?¡±


    Stunned, his eyes widened as he yelled, ¡°What?!¡± He was still alone. So, who had said that?


    The voice continued, ¡°You heard me, Seth.¡±


    Sitting up, Seth realized he was somewhere else: A field with grass. The transition was instantaneous and he had no idea when it had happened. A moment before he was alone in the cube. The next moment, the air had changed from the vanilla, plain stuff that filled the cube to a warmer, moister version that wafted through the grassy field.


    Leaning back, he discovered he was sitting under a tree. His heart raced with a ¡°thud thud thud¡± as he touched his chest. A hand reached down to touch his hair.


    ¡°HEY!¡± He twisted out of the grasp with a jerk and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Standing above him, with a smirking expression, was a guy with very short hair, dressed in starchy, blue clothes with heavy boots on his feet. Beyond the man, his perceptions of the field seemed to dim. He knew there were things just out of sight, something like a park with basketball courts and backstops and soccer goals. But all that felt out of focus, more sensed than seen, like the edges of a painting which had been left blank, implied by a sketch but indistinct once the pigments were placed.


    ¡°You got your ass handed to you. So, you went to go cry and pick daisies like a little girl.¡± The guy scuffed his hair as Seth scowled and fixed his hair after the guy touched it.


    A moment passed as the guy laughed, a moment where Seth looked at him and something flashed inside. All the details of the man, all the details of the moment crystallized and became something new. They felt more personal. They felt familiar, like a word he¡¯d learned long ago or a street he¡¯d passed several times. He turned it over in his mind, that face, that body, that laugh especially. They triggered something.


    He said softly, ¡°I know you¡­¡±


    To the man above him, it was like those three words had gone unsaid, unnoticed. He just told Seth, making little motions, ¡°Good to know I have a little sister. And she¡¯s so pretty in her bloomers.¡± The man motioned like there was a ribbon in his hair he didn¡¯t have and silken contours of clothes he wasn¡¯t wearing.


    Seth started to feel hot around his face. A familiar heat. He clenched his fists and said, sharply, ¡°I¡¯m not a girl! I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m your brother¡­¡± The realization of what he¡¯d said hit him only as he was saying it. He repeated it, ¡°I¡¯m your brother. You¡¯re my¡­older brother, Steven. Steven?¡±


    Yes, that was it. He could see it like a page out of a book before him. That man¡¯s face and his name, Steven. Below, he was defined as Seth¡¯s brother. There were more details, but they were faint perceptions, more like hazy words or winding scrawl, nothing clear or certain. All he could be certain of was that this was his brother. That he could ever not know something as monumental as that unsettled Seth but he was glad more than anything to have remembered.


    Steven raised an eyebrow but barely seemed to acknowledge what Seth had said but for a vague, ¡°Oh yeah? You ready to bring me some competition, Missy?¡±


    Seth glared. The shadows of sibling rivalry formed in his thoughts as he challenged Steven, ¡°I¡¯m ready to kick your ass!¡±


    In turn, Steven laughed and answered, ¡°Better! I might actually have a little brother down there in the daisies!¡± He reached a hand down as Seth reached a hand up.


    The moment that his brother lifted him to his feet, Seth found himself back in the blue room, standing. The field was gone, returned to memory. But something had changed.


    Right behind him he saw a dark, doorway-sized opening cut into the wall and leading into deep nothingness. He staggered away from the black opening to hug the opposite wall. As a whisper, so faint he wasn¡¯t even sure he¡¯d heard it aloud or in his head, were the words by Steven, ¡°You afraid, little bro?¡±


    Seth looked around quickly but he was still alone.


    Softly, but with absolute certainty, he admitted, ¡°Heck yeah¡­¡± Still, he reached out a hand and approached the blackness with slow steps. Bit by bit, he slipped through the threshold and vanished through it.

 Chapter 2 - Contact

    Chapter 2 ¨C Contact


    Seth wandered around in the dark, feeling nothing in his way and hearing only his footsteps until the whispered words¡­


    *Never open the box¡­*


    ¡°Who said that? Who¡¯s there? What box?¡±


    Silence answered in the void. He turned in place. Even little flashes of afterimage light behind his eyes were gone. Just darkness.


    Sighing in frustration, he muttered, ¡°Nothing at all. I don¡¯t know where I am¡­ I should¡¯ve stayed inside¡­¡± Granted, he had to admit that he didn¡¯t know where he was inside the cube either but at least the dimensions were perceptible and somewhat familiar.


    Continuing to talk to himself with his words dying just past his ears, Seth admitted, ¡°Bit too late for that though. Now I¡¯m stumbling in the void¡­.¡±


    He mulled to himself, ¡°If only it wasn¡¯t quite so dark. I¡¯d love to have a wall¡­.¡± Miming in front of him did nothing to attract one.


    Along with all that, he tried turning around to catch a remnant of the glow from the cube room. Surely there would be something with all this darkness. But he couldn¡¯t see a single trace of light from the room he¡¯d left.


    Letting out a long puff of air, Seth had to admit, ¡°I guess I¡¯m stuck till I run into something¡­¡±


    And he did, a moment later. Cursing to himself and puffing, he felt around at what he¡¯d made contact with. It felt hard. Quite hard against his shin. Reaching down to touch the phantom contours of the object, Seth mulled, ¡°It¡¯s a footstool¡­¡±


    The floor had also changed consistency, but he wasn¡¯t sure when that had happened. He just knew he needed to search more. If there was a footstool then there were sure to be other things around. At least, that was his hope.


    With his efforts came much crashing and banging along with falling into even more hard objects before he found a comforting wall. It was as even and smooth as the one inside the cube. His hands traced along it but especially at height level. It was a long-shot to gamble on. Soon, he felt the cool, familiar contours of what he¡¯d been hoping to find.


    He declared happily, ¡°That feels like a switch¡­I just hope it¡¯s a good switch¡­¡± He hesitated pressing it. It could turn on the lights, but it could also lead to something horrible or deadly or horribly deadly. The alternatives were few, so he flipped it.


    Instantly, Seth was awash in light, not from above this time but from a set of lamps around the room. He rubbed at his eyes. They ached and watered from the sudden glow but gradually adjusted and allowed him to resolve more around.


    The new area he was in appeared as a normal living room. The ceiling was blank but different from the one in the cube. This one felt like your average ceiling in any house.


    There were lights on tables around the room. The tables themselves were small, wooden, and rather typical. Aside from some sparse furniture, the room was relatively bare. The footstool he¡¯d stumbled across lay to one side behind him, near a large sofa. He approached a countertop that looked like it¡¯d been abandoned from a kitchen. Gazing at the arranged furnishings, he pondered a bit and soon realized what it reminded him of. It was like one of those phony displays that stores put together for how furniture might look rather than any reasonable living room arrangement. It was on display, in holding, with no real reason as to why one thing was placed next to another.


    The walls were bare, with one exception (aside from the switch): a large mirror on a nearby wall. Having not seen his face yet, he approached the mirror.


    He looked into it. His eyes widened and then narrowed. Then he felt around himself and dipped his head to look down. Looking back up, he turned his head and frowned as he said, ¡°Wait a minute¡­why is there a girl in the mirror?¡±


    [Art by Alexis Rillera/Anirhapsodist</a>]


    As Seth perceived it, the image in the mirror was of a young woman. Her hair was a sharp, reddish color and hung past her shoulders. She was dressed in a gray tank top with a pair of cut-off blue jeans. She had (in his opinion) a nice bust with defined cleavage. Her face had a soft, elfin, and vaguely-unnatural beauty. She was made up nicely with big, pink lips. He noticed her frowning at him as he frowned at her. He leaned around the edge of the mirror and so did she. He poked his tongue out and she mimed it as well.


    ¡°Excellent trick mirror.¡±


    The woman in the mirror mimed the words as he spoke them. He tried reaching out for the mirror but stopped short of touching it.


    Aloud, he mused, ¡°Should I?¡± On the one hand, it was just a mirror. However, it wasn¡¯t like any mirror he¡¯d ever seen in his life so there was no telling what it might do.


    The lady in the mirror gave no answer. Seth stepped away and the girl did likewise. Then he bolted closer. The girl matched him move for move impeccably. This all reminded him of a comedy bit from an old black-and-white TV show he must¡¯ve seen ages ago. He found it funny, out of all the gaps in his memory, that he could recall that.


    He wasn¡¯t sure how it was done. His best guess was some sort of advanced video overlay or a really good actress on the other end.


    To strike out the later possibility he made a few motions in the mirror he wouldn¡¯t mind seeing a girl make in front of him. He cupped at his flat, manly chest and the reflection girl cupped at the curve of her breasts. Seth watched closely. Next, he hopped around and made a sucking motion. It still didn¡¯t beat the system.


    Pausing, Seth mused to himself, ¡°She¡¯s good but¡­¡± Then he smirked along with her. He moved to casually roll up his sleeve and make it look like a complex hand motion was next. Instead, darting, he yanked up his top to expose his chest. His eyes widened and he stared (and so did the reflection girl). He hadn¡¯t tricked it/her, although he didn¡¯t feel like he¡¯d lost.


    Admiring the view, the girl gawked too. They both tapped their lips as Seth still felt confident, ¡°I think she¡¯s gonna blink first¡­¡± A staring contest had them evenly-matched as Seth pressed himself as close to the mirror as he dared to go.


    Eventually, he gave that up and loudly proclaimed, ¡°Now I think I¡¯ll strip down!¡± The girl just mimed the same thing. He considered going through with his proclamation but simply remained topless. Glancing between the reflection and himself, he made a few moves to touch his body. At points where he grasped the air, her flesh shifted. For him, he didn¡¯t feel any pressure or reaction from his flesh (other than some predictable ones from seeing a topless girl in front of him).


    She behaved the same as a reflection but he didn¡¯t see breasts when he looked down or feel long hair over his shoulders. Choosing a big chair with heavy armrests, Seth put his top back on and settled down to ponder, ¡°So, then it has to be a video recording¡­¡± But the idea was ridiculous, though no more ridiculous than anything he¡¯d experienced since waking¡­


    ¡­Since ''perhaps'' waking. He lifted his head up and posed the possibility, ¡°Or I¡¯m just sleeping and I¡¯m about to wake up. Any¡­time¡­¡± He held his hands, ready to poke at the absurdity of his situation but only grasping at still, unshifting air. Time passed¡­


    No sign the world around him was ready to fade away and reveal his warm bed. No phantom sensations of covers. No sounds of alarm clocks breaching the walls of this space. All was silent, but for the noises he made and it didn¡¯t seem ready to go anywhere.


    After waiting a long spell to make sure the alarm wasn¡¯t just a moment off, Seth sighed and stretched. As he stretched, a sensation, a familiar one, suddenly seemed wrong. He reached around and gently grabbed hold of his behind.


    He asked no one but himself, ¡°Is that bigger?¡± The contours felt different, but he had to admit he hadn¡¯t been paying much attention to it. Checking other places, he found similar oddities. While he wasn¡¯t a hairy man, the darker hairs he¡¯d seen on himself inside the cube now looked silvery and much sparser than before. Several more touches confirmed what he was sensing as he noted, ¡°Everything else feels softer¡­¡±


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Then, his hand reached his hair. It slipped through layers that dipped further down his neck. He posed the question, ¡°And is my hair shaggier?¡± The mirror on the wall would be no help in revealing any changes. Still, as he ran his hands through it, he was certain it had changed. Several weeks of growth in a very short time.


    On a normal day, he would¡¯ve panicked right then, but the pieces and the feelings came together for him in a different way and a particular conclusion. Sighing again, he announced, ¡°A sex change dream? Really?¡± He said it with all the enthusiasm of someone who had such dreams unceasingly every night of their lives. However, he did reserve some curiosity by noting, ¡°Could be interesting.¡±


    He assumed that the visage in the mirror was what he was intended to look like in this dream, if it followed any sense of logic. If it didn¡¯t, he could wind up a human roach girl. Immediately, he flushed that idea from his thoughts.


    Then, he was suddenly struck by a long yawn. With a little laugh to himself, he quipped, ¡°Am I getting tired even in my dreams?¡±


    Blinking a bit, he scanned the room and noticed something had changed around him. There was a bathroom sink to one side of the room which wasn¡¯t there before. It was a standard setup, with round handles and a pipe under the ivory basin but with a hairbrush, toothbrush, and some other common items to the sides of it. Unfortunately, there was no mirror.


    Its appearance gave him a tingle of comfort as he noted, ¡°This being a dream makes sense with stuff appearing and disappearing¡­¡±


    Rubbing his neck, he approached the sink and muttered, ¡°You¡¯d think realizing a dream would wake you up from it.¡± Not that he remembered how his dreams typically went. Still, he had a vague sense without any specifics that his dreams were usually more boring than this. Then, with sudden inspiration, he said clearly, ¡°Or turn it into a flying dream instead!¡± Alas, he remained firmly rooted to the floor.


    That possibility shot down, he reached to turn the knobs of the sink when he suddenly frowned. There was a prickling on the back of his neck, like a small but steady laser beam focused on his skin. Not enough to burn or hurt him but enough for him to notice something was pressing at him. He mulled over this strange sensation and noted, with goosebumps rising across his silken skin, ¡°¡­It¡¯s like someone¡¯s right behind me.¡±


    He turned to check, expecting nothing at all. Instead, he staggered backward and gaped wide-eyed at a disembodied eyeball staring blankly in front of him, looming as large as a beach ball, against all reason.


    Screeching, ¡°SHIT!¡± with a higher tone than he wanted, he reached his hand around for the hairbrush. It wasn¡¯t a weapon, but it was something. After catching his breath, he took a moment then firmly asked the eye, ¡°What are you?¡±


    The eye didn¡¯t move. It kept hovering exactly where it was. He swung the brush at it in a hesitant motion and felt a sudden jolt through his entire body. It was harsh, painful, and it startled him like a blast all over his body. He screamed and bowed to his knees.


    At the moment, all notions of this being a dream vanished from his head. That was far too painful compared to anything he¡¯d experienced in a dream. That was like a blast arcing across all his neurons.


    Trembling and twitching, he tried to steady his body as he spoke to himself, ¡°That felt too real. I should¡¯ve woken up. It hurt like hell!...This¡­can¡¯t be a dream¡­but THAT!¡± He looked up at the eyeball. It hadn¡¯t moved or wavered. It was deeply unsettling to look at.


    He stood up and shifted sideways and away from the eye but the prickly sensation of static rushed along his fingers and he moved back to where he¡¯d been standing a moment before. It seemed he was trapped by its gaze, though none of this made any sense to him.


    Defeated and feeling the constancy of the eye fading from fear to bitter annoyance, he glared and quipped, ¡°What are you staring at?¡± The eye made no motion to respond to him.


    Folding his arms, he figured he had nothing to do but offer up a few more.


    ¡°So¡­contacts or glasses?¡±


    ¡°Want some carrots?¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯ll blink first.¡±


    ¡°You must go through Visine like water.¡±


    ¡°You were probably a very good pupil in school¡­Alright, I¡¯m done.¡± Naturally, the eye didn¡¯t respond to any of his comments.


    Leaning his head back, Seth shut his eyes and sighed as he said softly, ¡°I wish Steven was here¡­¡±


    A familiar voice said, ¡°Is my little brother taking a nap in the bathroom?¡±


    Opening his eyes, Seth noticed he was in a normal bathroom with Steven standing and smirking in the open doorway. The sink was the same but with a shower to one side and a toilet behind him. He pinched himself hard, chuckled, and said, ¡°I might be.¡±


    Steven rubbed at Seth¡¯s head. Despite his concerns about what was going on, Seth gave a little smile to his brother and asked, ¡°Do I look any different to you, Steven?¡±


    With one eyebrow raised, Steven noted, ¡°No¡­why?¡±


    Seth turned to look at the mirror. The hair on his head was back to normal and his skin had dark fuzz again. He sighed softly and told Steven, ¡°No reason. Just a strange dream.¡±


    Steven held his hands up and said, ¡°Whatever, man. Just don¡¯t lose your mind while I¡¯m gone.¡±


    He turned to look at Steven, his brow furrowed as he asked, ¡°Gone?¡±


    Waving a hand in front of his little brother, Steven told him with a teasing tone, ¡°Me getting deployed? Away for nine months? Saving the world for freedom?¡±


    As soon as his brother said it, there seemed to be a spark in Seth¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Of course¡­¡± He said the words but without confidence. He surmised his brother was in the military but there came no expected rush of memories to tell him for sure.


    ¡°How could I forget? I¡¯m gonna miss you.¡±


    Steven gave a wide, toothy grin. ¡°Aww. You gonna get all girly and sentimental on me?¡± Considering the contents of his ¡®dream¡¯, Seth gave his brother a displeased, narrowed expression and told him, ¡°No. I¡¯m just gonna miss kicking your ass.¡±


    With a hearty laugh, Steven smacked Seth on the shoulder and said, ¡°Good one! Oh, man! That¡¯s gonna keep me going.¡±


    Rolling his eyes, Seth noted, ¡°Glad to help.¡±


    Turning to go, Steven said, ¡°So yeah, no more sleeping. Finish up in here¡­cause we gotta go soon.¡± He shut the door behind him as he left. Seth looked to the sink. The hairbrush seemed the same as in his dream. He shrugged.


    He checked himself in the mirror and found his hair could use a good brush. He moved it through his hair, trying to tame the wild parts. Still, they just remained spiky. He pushed on the spikes with his hands, but they refused to stay down.


    Sighing¡­he looked¡­and watched as his hair swelled out. The spiky parts softened to flow down his back. Frozen in horror, he clutched the brush and stared as his hair flowed down his neck and over his shoulders.


    ¡°NO!¡±


    He yelled and chucked the brush across the room¡­where it spiked a floating eyeball that wasn¡¯t there a moment before. He was back in the other room. The dream room, same as he had left it.


    The eyeball sparked around itself like something out of a movie and hissed like a steak on a grill. It began melting into a pool on the floor. The pool sat there for a moment then slowly faded away to nothingness.


    Panting, Seth turned around to look in the mirror. His skin was soft again and now his hair was long and silken with the same color and form as the reflection girl¡¯s hair.


    Mouth hanging open, all he could ask himself was, ¡°The hell is going on?¡±

 Chapter 3 - Change

    Chapter 3 ¨C Change


    Since he was back in the room, the old priorities returned as he asked himself, ¡°So, where is the exit?¡± Unlike the last time, he was somehow dropped into a place from his memories. The walls didn¡¯t open. Not even a crease appeared, let alone something as hopeful as a door. Just the doorway joining the bathroom and the main room. And even that was sealed together in one flawless piece without seams he could pick at. A test strike at a random patch of wall revealed it was as indestructible as the cube.


    Panting, he turned the faucet and cupped water in his hands to splash his face. It was cold and as sharp as needles but didn¡¯t wake him up or dislodge this vision of the world. He offered up his brother¡¯s name again with cupped hands, ¡°STEVEN! ARE YOU THERE?¡±


    He glanced around but his eyes widened as he looked down. His hands had changed. The palm was smaller and narrower, but his fingers were longer. The nails looked different too, like they were better kept than his own, which he remembered often biting down to the stubs. At least they weren¡¯t long daggers.


    Seth stepped away from the sink with its slow, faint drip. He eyed the chair he¡¯d sat in and inspected himself. He washed his hands and they¡¯d changed. He didn¡¯t want to look at any further changes to his face in the mirror from the splash. And then his backside and sitting in the chair. Too connected to be coincidental. What he touched in the room was changing him.


    Grimacing, he presented the solution with a mutter, ¡°Okay¡­don¡¯t touch anything¡­I guess.¡±


    It was easily said. He bit his lip, which felt fuller, and brushed back his longer hair, declaring, ¡°Annoying hair¡­scissors maybe?¡± He thought about it and resolved, ¡°It may not change if I cut it. It already looks like¡­hers.¡± Of course, he had little certainty of the rules in a place where eyeballs could suddenly appear.


    He cautioned himself, ¡°Gotta find a pair first.¡± And so, the search began.


    With girly hands, he didn¡¯t mind pulling open drawers. The hands were just like the reflection girl¡¯s hands, so he theorized that contact on the hands wouldn¡¯t change anything else. Some of the furniture drawers didn¡¯t want to open. They were either sealed or the drawers were false.


    Looking everywhere, he did find some he could open but all he found were clothes, women¡¯s clothes. Some of it was close to gender-neutral, although in stronger colors than he was comfortable wearing. He gave a long, suspicious stare at a lone bra in a top drawer. It sat there, a light shade of blue and without the ornamentation of lace but glossy enough to glimmer under the scattered, irregular lighting of the room. He scowled intensely at the bra, shut the drawer firmly, and said, ¡°NO WAY!¡±


    Returning to the middle of the room empty-handed for scissors, he set his feet flat on the floor and curled his toes a bit. Something else felt amiss. He gave a slight look of confusion as he glanced down at his feet. The floor, which he hadn¡¯t paid much heed, was densely carpeted like a silken animal pelt. His feet were different than they¡¯d been before.


    Staggering, he lifted one up to get a better look at it. It was an awkward motion, but he only softly touched a dresser to steady himself. His toenails, which had been plain and short, looked glossy and cared for like he¡¯d recently had a pedicure. The foot had received the same treatment as his palms. They were smaller by several sizes with a different arch. His ankle was free of hair and slender.


    Gasping, he cursed the carpet. Hopping around would not be an option. He had to think. He had to cover his feet.


    Gritting his teeth, he looked at the walls and yelled, ¡°You crazy-ass¡­giant-eye, nut-house!¡±


    Tiring, he stopped hopping but kept off the balls of his feet. Looking around, he knew he couldn¡¯t trust anything in the drawers. With a sigh, he took off his shirt, ripped it in half, and wrapped the halves around his feet. It wasn¡¯t much and it looked like something out of a survival movie, but it kept his skin out of contact with the carpet, although he could still feel the dense texture of it. At the very least, it was a mental reassurance.


    Topless, he remembered the bra and examined his chest. Compared to what he¡¯d seen in the mirror before, his dark body hair was gone, seemingly absorbed back into his body with no trace it had ever been there. Cautiously, he touched at his nipples. They didn¡¯t feel sensitive or otherwise altered. They did rise from being exposed to the air but were normal. By now his hair was long enough to touch his chest. He brushed it back and away from there, not sure if things that had been changed might have an effect on things that hadn¡¯t been changed. The hair was soft and felt like velvet down his back.


    He rechecked the shirt-shoes he¡¯d made for himself and felt his legs. The hair was still there. At least the changes didn¡¯t seem to be advancing. The plan was working perfectly. He stood there with relief. A moment of relief, which soon passed into a new anxiety. His leg bobbed. He tried to put the feeling out of mind. But trying to put it out of mind only called more attention to it. He clenched his teeth and tried to will the issue away. But no amount of willpower could overcome biology. He had to admit to himself, ¡°I really need to pee¡­¡±


    He wished that he¡¯d just let loose in the darn cube where it didn¡¯t seem like anything was out to change him. Heck, he could imagine pissing on the eye, a stream of water on a charged object probably would¡¯ve fried it just as well as the brush. Yeah, all he could think about was peeing. Peeing here, peeing there. Spraying the walls. Waterfalls, pools, so much water everywhere. No thoughts could keep them down.


    He danced a little in place like a tip-toe run. He¡¯d have to go somewhere, not that there was a toilet to tempt him in this accursed place. Or rather, as he leaned to look through the doorway again, there hadn¡¯t been one a moment ago. But now there was one right next to the sink. He made a stern face and took a deep breath. There were few things which more obviously screamed ¡°trap¡±.


    He entertained the possibility of just letting loose behind one of the dressers but if the toilet worked then it was a much better, more hygienic option. Besides, he told himself, he wouldn¡¯t need to touch it at all. He¡¯d just need to stand over it and aim. If his pants got wet then well, he wasn¡¯t going anywhere so he could wait for them to dry.


    Taking his first steps towards the toilet, he felt his walk suddenly become unsteady. It wasn¡¯t as though the cloth across his feet had become uneven or bunched, rather it felt like the cloth had shifted, becoming more even and cushioned. That unexpected change caught him off-guard. He saw that his torn shirt had swiftly become a pair of sneakers with several yellow and white flowers as part of the encompassing design. He noted, adjusting his feet, ¡°That could¡¯ve been worse¡­¡± Worse, of course, was right before him.


    Wincing, he knew he couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. He stood before the toilet, undid his waistband, and unzipped to relieve himself. He lingered in the relief and the comfort of distance. As soon as the sound of water on water ended, however, he realized something was terribly wrong. What he was holding to aim had curled up in his grasp like it had been struck by something cold. It was retreating through the flaps of his fly.


    Panic gave way to terror. He screamed and flailed. Caught off balance by the new texture of his shoes and paying more attention to his groin than which foot was where, he took a tumble to the floor. The fall came quickly but the cool, constant presence of the tile floor lingered like a slow-motion film scene. He was too frozen to move, feeling and glimpsing the edges of what came next.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    His smooth chest rested against the tile floor, touching as it pushed back against it with a warm swarm of twin masses. He could see the sides of them, swelling outside the close confines as tingles and sensitivity rose too. When he finally eased the shaking long enough to cough and push up from the floor, he knew that everything had changed. He could see and feel the shifting of his chest as he settled into a sitting position. His cheeks hot, he immediately cupped them with his hands in a frail effort to hide what had formed there. Even trying to hide it only highlighted it.


    Standing before the normal mirror in the bathroom, Seth could only offer the same thought he¡¯d offered when he saw the girl¡¯s reflection, ¡°Holy crap, they¡¯re big¡­¡± However, the feeling was emphasized by the fact he could see and feel them as a warm, soft part of his body.


    Just as that notion was beginning to sink in, he swallowed and slipped a hand to his groin. His voice caught in his throat and his cheeks were hot with embarrassment. Nothing remained, although he valiantly searched for some sign that things had just made like a tortoise into its shell and would retract with just the right poke. But that wasn¡¯t the case.


    His shoulders dipped with resignation. In any practical sense, he was no longer male. ''She''¡­the word ground in her thoughts like wind-whipped sand. Seth leaned back against the wall of the bathroom. There was no point in hiding from touch now.


    Standing slowly, she zipped herself up. However, the clothes she wore were not meant for her. They felt uncomfortable, tight in some places but loose in most. She went through a mental assessment of what was left of her body. She brushed her legs. They felt like a girl¡¯s legs. She set her hands at her hips. Those hadn¡¯t shifted yet.


    Seth made her way from the bathroom into the main room. She had to hitch up her pants along the way and she crossed her arms over her chest since she was still topless. Pulling open one of the drawers, she gazed at the bra she¡¯d run from before. She stared at it like it was mocking her. She sighed and admitted, ¡°I guess I need this now¡­¡±


    At first, she handled it like a glossy fish instead of a garment. She laid the material across her body. At least it didn¡¯t further change her chest from the first touch. With all the gaps in her memory, it amazed her that finding a way to put it on didn¡¯t give her much trouble. Getting it to fit comfortably was the hard part. It didn¡¯t seem to be made for her (too large by a little bit), which was a small comfort. She would¡¯ve been far more creeped out if it was the perfect thing for her to wear.


    Several adjustments later, she was satisfied. Not happy but satisfied. For a moment. That was until her body started shifting again. She glanced down, cursing and flailing to remove the bra but it was already too late. She was bigger yet. Not by much but enough to feel like insult to injury. The garment did fit comfortably but she still regretted putting it on.


    After she¡¯d resigned herself to the bra, she soon noticed a tank top, like the one worn by the girl in the mirror. She slipped it on without complaint. It was very snug on her at first, but her body slimmed in a dozen small places to better accommodate it.


    Defeated, she took her bottoms off. Projecting her thoughts past the swell of her bosom to the unseen mysteries below, she sent a quiet farewell to what had been between her legs before. She couldn¡¯t remember much but she hoped that she¡¯d had fun times with it.


    It took a massive reject pile before she decided on a pair of underwear which didn¡¯t make her want to roll her eyes. Jeans followed them as well as a benign pair of socks to make the shoes more comfortable.


    With listless steps, she walked over to the mirror on the wall. It still projected the girl, only this time the image she showed, and the image of the girl matched perfectly, even their hair. They both adjusted their shoulder straps.


    Seth tried to raise a fist to beat on the mirror. She tried to get angry but the feeling of helplessness, swelling since the first locked room, invaded her thoughts. If eyes could see her at any time, if things could change at a moment¡¯s notice, if anything could cause anything else to happen. If all those things, then what chance did she have against such overwhelming and implacable forces?


    The black hole of her memory didn¡¯t help. She felt a bit of pride against her brother¡¯s teasing, but she had no clue if any of those memories were actually real or just illusions. Still, despite that uncertainty, she felt compelled to say, ¡°Well, big bro. Now you have a little sister¡­somehow¡­¡± She had no idea what Steven would say about it or if it mattered. However, she did feel a curious, hopeful glimmer at invoking Steven with the last few strange ¡®flashbacks¡¯.


    This time, there was no change.


    She coughed and rubbed at her narrowed throat. There was a glass on the table near the couch. She picked it up without fear. Returning to the bathroom, she turned the faucet and filled the glass. She eyed it a few moments. The glass was so clear she could perfectly see the wall. The water was similarly translucent. Better, she recalled, than the water in the bathroom he and Steven shared. With a shrug, she drained it in one gulp.


    It was cool and wet. No aftertaste. She half-wished it was wine. She wouldn¡¯t mind something alcoholic. She spoke this thought aloud then paused.


    Touching her throat, she felt the loss of her prominent Adam¡¯s apple. Her voice had shifted from the voice she¡¯d had since waking to an unfamiliar, girlish timber. While it didn¡¯t sound small or frail, it did sound softer and lesser than it had. A quick attempt to yell left her disappointed. It was a voice and there was nothing wrong with it, but it wasn¡¯t the voice she wanted.


    Seth found her way to one end of the couch. She hugged it, sitting deeply in its cushions, and asked the quiet, empty world around her, with delayed bitterness, ¡°Is this what you wanted? What happens now? Where is everyone?¡±


    Silence answered again for a long moment till she heard a voice, artificial and emotionless, blast forth.


    ¡°SECONDARY SECURITY SCAN.¡± The voice jarred her like a gunshot. It came from everywhere and nowhere at the same time, surrounding and looming above her.


    Swiftly, she questioned, ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± She thought about the computerized voice. It straddled the line between a man¡¯s and a woman¡¯s.


    Suddenly, a pulse of light washed over her and she had to put a hand up. Before she could resolve what was shining at her, the light vanished. The voice spoke again and in the same way.


    ¡°AUTHORIZED. SECURITY QUARANTINE DISABLED.¡±


    She heard a click somewhere to her right. She stood up with her hands clutched in front of her, biting her lip, and asked, ¡°Hello?¡±


    This time, she heard a voice through the wall. She stepped closer and pressed her ear against it. To herself, she asked, ¡°I¡¯m sure I heard something.¡± She tried again, louder, ¡°HELLO?¡±


    This time, there was a clear answer through the wall. ¡°Hello! Yes! Finally! There¡¯s someone out there!¡±


    Seth relaxed a little as she realized, saying to herself, ¡°I¡¯m not alone¡­¡±

 Chapter 4 - Connection

    Chapter 4 ¨C Connection


    A moment later, her hands dropped and her shoulders tightened as she realized the full implications.


    ¡°I¡¯m not alone¡­and I¡¯m a girl¡­¡± The voice on the other side sounded like a man¡¯s. She whispered her next thought, ¡°I¡¯m vulnerable¡­¡± She backed away from the wall. After the onslaught of many unnatural dangers, the danger of someone else didn¡¯t immediately occur to her. But she swallowed softly and tried not to think the worst of the voice on the other side of the wall just yet.


    After a few moments, the voice continued, ¡°Did you say something else? I can barely hear you! I¡¯m trying to find a door!¡±


    Seth grimaced and checked her clothes. She reached down to her chest and felt a hot tickle. She tried to pull up the neckline to obscure all sign of cleavage, but the top was just small enough that she had to choose between exposing her slender stomach and revealing her curves. Not content to compromise, she quietly hunted through the drawers as the man on the other side of the wall called out.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been here just a bit, but it feels like forever! What about you?¡± He rapped on the walls a ways away from Seth. Swallowing, Seth answered back, ¡°SAME!¡± To herself, she muttered and lamented, ¡°I sound like such a girl¡­¡±


    She pulled open the drawers which were real and discovered they were now empty. A hollow scraping sound trailed them as they slid open. Each and every one she reached for was the same way.


    It was almost as though the room intended for her to wear this one outfit and appear this way. All the while, the man on the other side of the wall kept rapping against it. Between knocks, he inquired, ¡°Are you a girl? Apologies if I¡¯m hearing wrong.¡±


    Seth clenched her mouth. She focused and tried to think of something. It didn¡¯t even matter if it was a lie. Some answer. Quietly, she stepped to the other side of the room. In words firmly spoken but which barely escaped the space, she said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong¡­¡± She grimaced at the lie. It was a comfort for her to say but she knew if he heard her then he would have many questions when he came through. But she had to say it, even if it was a frail effort.


    After some scratching and rubbing of the wall, the voice on the other side asked, ¡°What was that? The walls must be so thick. It¡¯s like a prison.¡±


    Seth didn¡¯t want to say anything else. She just dipped her head down and looked across the room. Her eyes widened. Another shift in the space. At the end furthest from her, nearly across from the bathroom, there was now a door. She took a step back in surprise at the sudden appearance. She wavered between telling the man on the other side and holding her tongue, but he found it before she could say anything, proclaiming, ¡°Alright! A new door! That¡¯s freaky every time¡­¡±


    The knob turned carefully and a young man, who appeared not much older than his teens, stepped through the doorway and kept a grip on the doorknob. He had on an ¡°I <3 Video Games¡± (written in 8-bit styled text with a red health heart) black shirt and charcoal jeans. His face looked like it was recovering from an outbreak of acne. His eyes were deep-set and slightly-ringed. He was not too chubby but not too lanky either. His ears seemed to stick out and his eyebrows were slight. The darkish-blond of his hair fell in fine curls and shot out like an unkempt tangle of dry brush.


    He continued through and approached her with a hand up and a faint smile. Seth tensed and clenched her body. She noticed he had a name tag like she had on her other clothes. She read it aloud, ¡°Isaac.¡±


    The blond man, Isaac, smirked and pointed as he answered, ¡°That¡¯ll be me. And I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re Jessica?¡±


    Seth wore a look of confusion as she looked down at her tank top. Now there was a new white name tag on her clothes. And the name, though upside down, she could tell read as ¡°Jessica¡±.


    She looked back at the man to catch his eyes dipping low, for a glimpse of her chest. She blushed and he looked away with a blush of his own and explained, ¡°Sorry. You¡¯re just rather¡­quite pretty, Jessica.¡±


    Hands set on her neckline, Seth opened her mouth as she thought to herself, MY NAME IS SETH! But she didn¡¯t say that aloud. Instead, she clenched her mouth and told him, ¡°My name isn¡¯t Jessica¡­.wasn¡¯t Jessica before¡­¡± She looked down at the name tag and its sudden reappearance with concern.


    Isaac folded his hands in front of him and raised his eyebrows as he asked, ¡°And before¡­it was?¡±


    Seth clenched her mouth and waved a hand. ¡°That¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is getting out of here.¡±


    A hand set to his mouth, Isaac took a moment of silence to ponder on Seth, who looked away. It wasn¡¯t a lie. Although, she wondered why potentially lying to a stranger bothered her so much. Some value her forgotten parents taught her? Something from her brother? She couldn¡¯t say but she told herself there was also a practical reason not to lie. It was just her and this guy. She might have to rely on him and trust him. It would be better if they started out with honesty.


    Meanwhile, Isaac mused on her and announced, ¡°I bet it was something silly but it can¡¯t be worse than Apple or something a celebrity would pick out.¡±


    Clapping a hand to her face, Seth muttered, ¡°Just drop it.¡± She gave a faint frown. While she couldn¡¯t visualize her life before, she could imagine knowing someone like this ¡°Isaac¡±. He seemed nice. But things were different.


    Laughing lightly, Isaac apologized, ¡°Sorry there. I¡¯m just the curious sort. Mine means ¡®laugh¡¯. I don¡¯t know how much worse than that you can get.¡± Seth resisted laughing with him but did give back a quick smile.


    She could¡¯ve held her tongue and let the conversation slip into awkward silence until one of them picked up the thread. But she kept reminding herself that honesty was better than deception and realized there was only one thing to do.


    Shutting her eyes, Seth blurted out, ¡°Seth! My name was¡­is Seth.¡± It was done. It was said.


    She braced herself but carefully peeked to catch Isaac¡¯s reaction. He raised an eyebrow and rubbed at his chin as he asked, ¡°Short for Liseth?¡±


    She shook her head. Scratching at his messy hair, Isaac offered, ¡°Well, parents can be weird like that. Heh. Either way, it¡¯s nice to meet you, Seth.¡± He then firmly stuck out his hand. It was a nice hand, long and thick with a little red along the back but otherwise normal. Cautiously, Seth accepted it. To herself, she wondered, Why didn¡¯t I just say my name was Liseth? She couldn¡¯t give herself an answer.


    After their shake, Isaac scratched at his face and asked, ¡°So, did you wake up in a horror movie style mysterious cube too?¡±


    Seth nodded and asked, ¡°Yeah. How did you get out?¡±


    Isaac smirked and wiggled his fingers as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t. I¡¯m still inside and you¡¯re just¡­imagining meeeee.¡± Seth stared at him with a flat expression and narrowed eyes.


    With a sigh and a quick apology, Isaac slipped his hands behind his head and paced as he explained, ¡°I got out but I didn¡¯t really do anything. Well, I did a few things. I went a little stir-crazy for a while. Tried to climb the walls. Then kick the walls. Then I mooned the walls for a bit to shame them. None of it worked.¡± Seth let herself have a smirk.


    He noticed Seth¡¯s smirk and finished, ¡°Ultimately, I decided to take a nap. Then it felt like someone kicked the cube in response and I was in the room next door. But I couldn¡¯t move. Like sleep paralysis. Only no little ghoulies nipping at my toes. Thankfully.¡± He stopped for a moment to look around and noted, ¡°I must say your room is nicer than mine. Same couch though.¡±


    Seth frowned and glanced at the strange mirror on the wall which had first shown her as a girl. She noted to herself, I can¡¯t really see Isaac in it. Wouldn¡¯t want him to go through what I did¡­ She shuffled a bit to the right and Isaac copied her. He glanced upwards and asked, ¡°Am I missing a flying grand piano about to fall?¡±


    Seth shook her head and gestured to the mirror. She hesitated before asking, ¡°¡­Can you take a look in there?¡± She bit her lip. She really, honestly did not want him to go through what she¡¯d gone through. No misery-loves-company sentiment. Truly, she told herself. At the same time, she wanted to know if there was any sort of consistency to the mirror and it hadn¡¯t just singled her out. She told herself that if a pretty blond girl appeared in place of Isaac then she would immediately drag him over to his room and explain¡­somehow.


    Leaning, Isaac walked over to the mirror and gave a look before noting, ¡°Not my best day, to be sure.¡± Looking too, Seth saw that Isaac¡¯s reflection matched without alteration. She still appeared in Jessica form.


    Allowing herself a regular breath, Seth felt relief but still confusion as to why and what happened to leave her in this state in the first place. She clutched her chin and told Isaac, ¡°I had a moment in the cube. I saw someone I know and I was somewhere else.¡±


    Isaac¡¯s eyes widened as he noted, ¡°Cool! Boyfriend?¡± She couldn¡¯t resist a poke of annoyance at his question. His intent was painfully-obvious. But then, Seth reminded herself that she was currently a decently-attractive woman, a position she was still having trouble wrapping her head around with the way Isaac looked at her. She mentally-perceived herself as a man and the way Isaac behaved around her was jarring. That said, the only clear interactions she could remember having with anyone else were with her brother.


    She corrected him, ¡°My brother. I didn¡¯t even remember his name before then. Do you remember much from before...the white cube?¡±


    Spreading his hands out, Isaac conceded, ¡°Not much. I mean I know my name is Isaac. And I kinda recall bits about my parents but it¡¯s all¡­wavy-like. I can¡¯t distinguish between what I¡¯m just imagining because it sounds right and what I know for sure.¡± That sounded like a good description of what Seth was experiencing. Although he hoped that nothing he remembered was just imagined.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Isaac settled on the nearby couch and Seth frowned. She watched him a moment and he watched back before asking, ¡°This isn''t one of those joke couches, is it?¡±


    Seth shook her head and admitted, honestly but vaguely, ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­I¡¯m afraid of this whole place.¡±


    Isaac gave a shrug. ¡°So long as there''s no carnivorous furniture, it¡¯s manageable. Nothing much has happened to me though¡­has anything really weird happened to you?¡±


    She had a feeling her body language was giving something away. She brushed back and pulled her hair a little. She held her shoulders and said, ¡°Maybe a few things. Floating eyeballs for one.¡±


    Isaac sat up on the couch. ¡°Wicked! Did you have to hurl a fireball at it?¡± Seth gave another look. Isaac bowed his head and explained, ¡°Sorry. I was thinking of a Beholder in my head. A new memory! Well, an old one returned I guess¡­ I think I played a lot of late-night role-playing games¡­So, like a squishy, out of your socket sort of eye then?¡±


    Seth shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t get a chance to poke it. It trapped me with electric shocks. But it melted when I threw a hairbrush.¡±


    Isaac grinned widely and told her, ¡°You go, gal! I bet you¡¯d kick some real ass in a tabletop party.¡± He explained to her that he remembered his love of pen and paper RPGs but the details of that affection were fuzzy.


    Seth plopped down on the far end of the couch and admitted, ¡°It wasn¡¯t long after that I met up with you.¡±


    ¡°Right on, Sethica¡­.sorry.¡± Seth frowned at the name and folded her arms before asking, ¡°Did anything open in your room?¡±


    Gesturing to the open door, Isaac told her, ¡°Just the one to here.¡± They sat in silence for a while before Isaac hopped up and said, ¡°I think I¡¯ll use the facilities while they¡¯re around. No restroom on my side.¡± Seth looked over and noticed the arrangement of the restroom had changed to allow for a normal door. When she¡¯d arrived it was just a sink coming out of a wall.


    Isaac nearly closed the door to the restroom but then said to himself, ¡°Best not to tempt luck¡­¡± and left it where it was. Because of that, Seth could hear Isaac urinating into the bowl. It was a heavy flow which continued long enough for her to turn, give a faint look of horror in the bathroom¡¯s direction, and mutter, ¡°Good god¡­¡± And the peeing continued as annoyance crept into her thoughts.


    And it kept going. Her mouth hanging open¡­the stream finally stopped with a few dribbles which then exploded into a second, more violent wave of urination. Seth covered her eyes with a hand until it was done and Isaac finally flushed.


    Returning to the sink, Isaac commented, ¡°Maybe holding it in quite a bit¡­¡± as he turned on the tap. He washed first, then sipped the water from his cupped hands a few times, noting, ¡°Not bad.¡± Seth got up and drank too when he was done. Looking at one another, they both sighed as Seth asked the obvious question of, ¡°So, what do we do now?¡±


    Brushing back his hair, Isaac mused, ¡°Well, I was thinking we could throw heavy stuff at the walls. Mind if I search the drawers?¡±


    She told him that they were empty the last time she checked but, ¡°You can give a look¡­I guess.¡±


    Of course, they weren¡¯t empty anymore and, naturally, it didn¡¯t take Isaac long to find the ladies underwear in them. Seth felt the desire to inform him, ¡°Those were not there when I first showed up.¡±


    Holding a particular bra towards Seth, Isaac noted, ¡°Nothing wrong with that¡­¡±


    After much digging, Isaac eventually came up with something useful as he announced, ¡°A sledgehammer! Nicely-convenient¡­too convenient.¡± He eyeballed it a bit and slammed it into the top of the cabinet, embedding the sledgehammer in a good-sized hole. He pulled it out and proclaimed, ¡°This should do the trick.¡±


    The next swing was against the wall of the room. The hammer rebounded off it without leaving a mark. Isaac muttered, ¡°Better built.¡±


    He heaved the hammer once more and the wall broke through with a good-sized hole. Seth¡¯s eyes widened. He¡¯d actually damaged it!


    Laughing, Isaac peered through the opening as Seth asked, ¡°What do you see on the other side?¡± She leaned forward on the couch and gripped the edge. A way out.


    Grunting, Isaac strained to look through. He noted, ¡°It¡¯s really dark. But it¡¯s kinda like¡­a corridor? Too dark to see much.¡±


    He lifted up the sledgehammer to give it another whack when a sound came through the opening like something crunching along. Seth could hear it too. It sounded like someone stepping with heavy boots across popcorn. Lowering the hammer, Isaac looked again and muttered, ¡°There¡¯s something there. I¡¯m sure of it.¡± Seth stood up and stepped closer to the opening.


    Isaac poked at the opening a bit and tried to make it wider with his finger. Wavering on her legs and with her arms at her side, Seth pouted. After all this time she spent inside, she wanted to see what was outside. She asked, ¡°Can I have a look?¡±


    Leaning back, Isaac told her, ¡°Can¡¯t really see anything. But I heard something moving. Can you look for a light in the drawers?¡±


    Seth went back to the chest with the hole in the top and poked around for a light as Isaac grunted and still tried to peek. Eventually, she found a flashlight¡­right next to a dildo, which she glared at like someone had put it there intentionally as a practical joke. She buried the dildo in the depths of the drawer and tossed the flashlight over to Isaac. He clicked it on and aimed the beam through the opening.


    Even with the light, it was hard to see anything. He could make out a wall, but it was dark, like it had been blackened by soot. He moved to hit the wall again as he announced, ¡°I¡¯m going to try to open it up a¡­bit¡­¡±


    At that moment, Isaac paused and looked again. He told Seth, ¡°I¡¯m seeing something. It¡¯s like¡­could be nothing. But it¡¯s kinda there.¡± He groaned and said, ¡°Can¡¯t quite move the light enough.¡± Shadows shifted in the dark. A moment later, he saw *it*. He cupped his mouth to stifle a gasp and staggered away from the wall.


    Seth tried to ask, ¡°What? What happened?¡± But Isaac bolted for the nearest chest of drawers and heaved it against the wall. It was just barely high enough to block the opening. Immediately, Isaac went to gather more stuff. He hurled it at the wall and pressed everything against the hole as he sweated and stared at the covered opening.


    Moving closer in fear, Seth asked, ¡°What did you see?¡±


    Wiping his face, Isaac grimaced and gave a wary look at Seth as he said, ¡°You don¡¯t want to know. And this isn¡¯t enough. We need more.¡±


    Seth felt a sharp scratch of Isaac¡¯s fear looking into his trembling eyes. She helped him drag bits of furniture towards the wall and asked, ¡°Maybe we should just go to your room?¡±


    He shook his head and still stared. ¡°I¡¯m not sure even that would be enough¡­I mean¡­holy shit.¡±


    ¡°Was it really that bad?¡±


    The look from Isaac told her he wasn¡¯t exaggerating. Still, there wasn¡¯t a sound from beyond the wall. Nothing to suggest that whatever it was might be trying to breach the opening. They kept the couch where it was because it was too heavy to move. Isaac clutched the end of it and just kept watching.


    After a long spell of nothing, it seemed more and more like all this was an overreaction. Seth offered, ¡°Isaac¡­you know maybe¡­there wasn¡¯t¡­¡± but she didn¡¯t get to finish that thought, as a sound echoed through the wall.


    *Screeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeech*


    Like nails on a chalkboard but longer than any they had ever heard.


    *Draaaaag draaaaag¡­scriiitch scriiitch*


    Something heavy was moving towards the opening in the wall and tracing something along it. They both stared towards it, not blinking.


    *WHAM WHAM! WHAM WHAM!*


    The wall vibrated and the stuff they¡¯d piled up tumbled down, shifted by the weight of the impacts. Isaac cupped his mouth. He seemed frozen on the couch. Seth watched it all fall to the ground and yelled, ¡°We have to go!¡±


    The hits were getting stronger against the wall and starting to rock the drawers, the main line of defense. Isaac hid his head with his hands and whimpered.


    Seth didn¡¯t want to look but her eyes were there as the pile bowed over. She winced¡­then raised an eyebrow.


    Over the pile, through a clear hole in the wall, stepped a woman with her brown hair swooped to the left side of her head. She had a bit of a punk rocker look to her with her dark clothes and a pair of bright pink goggles over her eyes.


    ¡°Did you really have to make it as hard as that for me?¡± She put her hands on her hips and sighed.


    Releasing his head, Isaac looked on in surprise as Seth frowned. With a cackle, the new girl said, as she raised her goggles up to her forehead and pointed at Seth and Isaac, ¡°Ah ha! Two-fer!¡±


    Seth was the first to ask, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The new girl stretched and cleared her throat before placing a hand in front of her mouth. A crash came from behind her in the open darkness. She turned her hand into a raised finger as she told them, ¡°Just a moment¡­¡±


    Turning, she produced a small weapon from her hip and fired a single shot through with a deep *WHOOSH* following it. She turned back and stood there as a delayed explosion echoed from beyond the wall with a flash of flame lighting the opening and blasting at her hair.


    She casually fixed her locks and answered, ¡°Call me...Marley.¡±

 Chapter 5 - Combustion

    Chapter 5 ¨C Combustion


    Seth and Isaac gawked as Marley stretched and told them, ¡°Not that that¡¯s my name but it¡¯s my favorite name I remember. Oh, and you lot still have your tags¡­¡±


    She approached and pointed at their name tags. ¡°Isaac and Jessica. Serviceable names. I burned my tag off. I didn¡¯t like it at all.¡±


    Holding a lighter taken from her pocket, Marley told them, ¡°I can do the same for you if you like. Doesn¡¯t even hurt.¡±


    Seth quickly responded, ¡°That¡¯s alright. My name is actually Seth anyway.¡±


    Marley smirked. ¡°A man¡¯s name? I¡¯m hardly one to talk though.¡± She flipped the lighter in the air with her eyes shut but caught it easily as she continued, ¡°So, how far have you gotten?¡±


    A puzzled moment of silence followed. Seth asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Tucking her lighter away, Marley held a hand out with a smile and said, ¡°In this maze. How much have you explored? I¡¯ve already made a basic map.¡±


    Looking to one another, Seth and Isaac had to admit, ¡°A room?¡±


    Marley¡¯s shoulders drooped. ¡°¡­Alright. So, you¡¯re telling me¡­you got out of the cube and this is all you¡¯ve seen?¡±


    Seth had to tell her, ¡°Pretty much.¡± Isaac added, ¡°I changed rooms¡­¡±


    Grimacing, Marley puffed and inquired, ¡°So, you don¡¯t even know the rest of this place? Or why I¡¯m wearing goggles?¡±


    They shook their heads at the same time. Rubbing an ear, Marley offered, ¡°Well, the goggles are because the corridors make you deathly afraid of unseen monsters. Not sure how, but the goggles keep the fear out.¡±


    Isaac¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°When I looked out I thought I saw something terrible. That¡¯s why I blocked it up. So, there¡¯s nothing actually there?¡±


    With a dark, morbid smile, Marley noted, ¡°Oh...there¡¯s definitely something there. Why do you think I made stuff blow up? Because I like explosions? I do, but that''s not the sole reason.¡±


    Seth asked, ¡°...Something?¡±


    Marley tipped her goggles down and glanced towards the opening. ¡°Best word for them. But they die easily. Don¡¯t get too close though. They¡¯ll consume you in an instant.¡± Isaac leaned forward.


    With an attentive audience, she continued, ¡°Something in the dark. Stalking without form. Eating without mouth. Watching without eyes. Seeing all things. Patient for your unguarded moments before it strikes.¡±


    Both watched her wordlessly before Seth folded her arms and asked, ¡°So, you¡¯ve seen a lot. What is this place then?¡±


    Marley¡¯s smile broadened harshly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I¡¯ve seen floating eyeballs. There are monsters and horrors untold. I¡¯ve had memories of my family appear like rips in time. There¡¯s only one place this could be.¡±


    Isaac, clutching his hands, urged, ¡°And that is?¡±


    She answered simply, ¡°HELL. Or just the bad side of the afterlife. But it¡¯s clear we died, and this is where we ended up.¡± She leaned against the wall with a calm look of confidence.


    Isaac narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know that! And, besides, I didn¡¯t die.¡±


    Marley lowered her head slightly. ¡°I figure strange, floating eyes would be evidence enough. And you did die. We all died. We just don¡¯t remember it¡­.perhaps because we all died violently or suddenly. I¡¯m hoping I died in a massive explosion with my little bits sailing for several hundred meters.¡±


    Isaac clutched his head and yelled, ¡°I didn¡¯t die, dammit! Quit lying!¡±


    Seth moved to put a hand on Isaac but he flailed and crouched down, whimpering.


    Marley sighed and said, ¡°Oh sweet, blissful denial¡­.Wanna see something?¡±


    Seth looked over to watch as Marley removed a grenade from her pocket, pulled the pin, set it with a *click*, and softly counted, ¡°Five seconds¡­four¡­three¡­two¡­¡±


    A fireball consumed Marley¡¯s top section as Seth flailed to cover herself and Isaac jerked up in horror.


    The smoke soon cleared. Her hair was mussed up but nothing else had changed. She exclaimed, as she touched her head, ¡°Exhilarating! Although I totally need a comb now¡­¡±


    Seth hung his head and Isaac looked blankly ahead. After a moment, Seth had to say, ¡°We¡¯re dead¡­so we can¡¯t die again¡­¡±


    With a snap of her fingers, Marley announced, ¡°Give the girl a big ten points!¡±


    Isaac only said, ¡°It can¡¯t be so. I don¡¯t believe it. It¡¯s gotta be something else¡­¡±


    With a look of annoyance, Marley pointed her grenade launcher at Isaac and asked, ¡°Would you believe it this way? Burning isn¡¯t painful for me but maybe it is for others. Wanna find out?¡±


    Isaac whimpered and shielded his face. Seth leaned close and said, ¡°Leave him alone.¡±


    Marley leaned on her leg and folded her arms. ¡°A boy so brave he needs his girlfriend to protect him¡­¡±


    Seth answered back, ¡°I¡¯m not his girlfriend. I¡¯m¡­not even really a girl. This place changed me¡­¡± She gestured to herself and swallowed. Probably not the best time to admit it but she felt compelled to.


    Raising an eyebrow, Marley said, ¡°Well, then I guess there are things I haven¡¯t encountered before¡­So...Seth. Not a boyish name for a girl. Just your name before.¡±


    Isaac looked over at Seth with a faint feeling in his eyes like she¡¯d betrayed him. Seth tried to ignore it as she said, gesturing when appropriate, ¡°I saw myself as a girl in that mirror over there¡­then everything I touched in this room started changing me.¡±


    Isaac hopped off the bed. He rubbed at his nose and immediately pointed out, ¡°But¡­but you made me look in that mirror¡­.¡±


    Marley chuckled and quipped, ¡°Sounds like the Little Miss wanted some company.¡±


    Seth defended herself, ¡°It stopped after me. It only affected me.¡±


    Isaac jumped in, ¡°You don''t know that! I don¡¯t want to be a girl.¡±


    Marley injected, ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯d be an improvement. You seem like a pitiful man.¡±


    Snapping, Isaac fought back, ¡°You don¡¯t know me! You¡¯re just some crazy lady with explosives¡­¡±


    Marley raised a finger and added, ¡°You¡¯re right. A crazy lady with that¡­and a way out for you two. Unless you like the dark things sneaking in and gobbling up what¡¯s left.¡± She produced a pair of goggles, holding them by the straps. ¡°The only catch is¡­you both have to do something for me first.¡±


    Isaac folded his arms and turned away. ¡°I won¡¯t do it.¡±


    Seth looked sadly at Isaac and told Marley, ¡°I¡¯ll do it...can I do it for both of us?¡±


    Isaac glanced over. Marley stroked her chin and remarked, ¡°It¡¯s really a job for two. And a death sentence for one. Well, what counts as death at this point.¡±


    Seth reiterated, ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I don¡¯t care.¡± Isaac dipped his head.


    Marley gave Seth a long look and noted, ¡°You don¡¯t even know what I¡¯ll be asking of you.¡±


    Stepping forward, Seth reached out for the goggles with a hand and said, ¡°Then tell me.¡±


    Passing off the goggles, Seth immediately put them on and pushed back her hair so they would be comfortable. Raising a finger, Marley began, ¡°Left out here then left right right at each junction afterwards. You¡¯ll know when you get there. Whatever you do¡­ NEVER OPEN THE BOX¡­.that¡¯s all.¡±


    Narrowing her eyes at the directions, Seth eventually gave a nod and walked through the opening in the wall. She didn¡¯t look back to see what Isaac was doing.


    To herself, Seth muttered, ¡°Left.¡±


    She followed the corridor to the left. She regretted not taking the flashlight. The pathway was dark at first, more of a catacomb than a hallway, but not as dark as when Isaac was peering out. The ceiling stretched into shadow and the walls barely seemed to hold any light. Everything was covered in gray soot. It was faint all around, less than twilight but more than the darkest of nights. The spill of the opening in the room didn¡¯t travel far but Seth could see enough of the way ahead to know she wasn¡¯t walking off a cliff.


    As she walked, she visualized her male self beside her. It talked to her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t trust either of them.¡±


    She answered, no echo carrying with her voice, ¡°Nothing else I can do. Should I rot inside a locked room?¡±


    ¡°Should you die eaten by monsters?¡±


    Adjusting her goggles, Seth noted, ¡°I have these.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s to say that crazy girl isn¡¯t lying and she just wants to get rid of you?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m already dead. Maybe it doesn¡¯t matter. But I won¡¯t die cowering¡­¡±


    Her male self chuckled. ¡°Of course not, we can¡¯t disappoint Steven. Only he¡¯s not here and what does it matter anyway?¡±


    Rubbing at her soft cheek in the dark, Seth noticed the first junction, a four-way opening, and took the left. Nothing changed about the appearance or structure of the corridors from one to the other. There was just enough light from somewhere to move about but not enough to feel comfortable as the shadows lingered closely on all sides.


    Male Seth followed along and continued, ¡°Or maybe he is here. He¡¯s dead after all.¡±


    Turning to glare, Seth felt the memory scratch at him. In a moment, it brought full pain. Steven had died. In a moment, the corridor was gone, replaced by a regular house hallway and a door at the front. A set of knocks fell on the door.


    Automatically, Seth approached it and opened the door. Standing at the threshold, she looked out. She had the vague impression of a pair of uniformed military men standing before her. Their caps and uniforms were there but she couldn¡¯t resolve any other details. Her legs felt weak and wobbly.


    One of them said, ¡°Are you Steven *screeeech*¡¯s sister, Jessica?¡± The last name sounded like a record skipping but Seth didn¡¯t seem to realize it til a moment later. Despite that, she pressed, ¡°That¡¯s me. What¡¯s happened?¡±


    They began, ¡°It was a training mission at night in a Super Sea Stallion helicopter. An accident. Your brother died while trying to rescue others from the wreckage. We''re deeply sorry for your loss.¡± The rest blurred together. A pamphlet. Information about counseling. Some muddled words. Phantoms of family passed by crying as Seth resolved a casket at the end of a room. She put her hand on it, but it vanished away with the return of the dark corridor.


    Seth glared at her male self as he folded his arms and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. You were his sister. Not his little brother. Still¡­he treated you the same and maybe you wanted to be like a brother to him.¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying! I know who I am!¡±


    This brought on laughter from male Seth. Mentally, Seth said, ¡°Go away¡­¡± to the figure she saw before her, but it seemed to have taken on a life of its own.


    ¡°You know who you are? Really? Then what¡¯s your last name?¡±


    Seth¡¯s mouth undulated as she clenched her fists. She struggled to come up with it. It had to be there. She reiterated, ¡°It¡¯s there. I know it but¡­you¡¯re trying to mess with me. What are you? Are you the monster?¡±


    Another laugh. ¡°You poor thing. You really think Marley is right and there are monsters here. Why don¡¯t you take off the goggles and really see?¡±


    Clinging tightly to them, Seth shot back, ¡°Screw you! I¡¯m not taking them off. Why should I listen to something I imagined?¡±


    Bending forward, male Seth put a finger to her forehead. She could feel it. Her eyes widened as male Seth said, ¡°I should say the same thing.¡±


    Clutching her face, Seth staggered back to yell, but the corridor was empty. Male Seth seemed to vanish even as she was looking at him, without her noticing. She looked left and right and saw nothingness.


    To herself, she resolved, ¡°He was nothing but an illusion from my mind, a monster in disguise.¡±


    Panting, Seth made sure she was turned the right way as she said, ¡°Gotta keep going. Maybe think of bunnies and flowers this time.¡±


    A moment of thought put those in Seth¡¯s head but she quickly retreated from them, knowing that both those things could easily turn malicious in the worst kind of place. Her mental visual shifted to Venus flytraps of massive size and carnivorous bunnies before she dispelled those thoughts.


    She kept going and made her next right and then another after a very long corridor. After that last right, she came upon a clear cut in the wall leading to an illuminated room. She looked through carefully. It wasn¡¯t that different than her own space. It was made up more like a regular living room with a large couch and a kitchen area. She stepped through and immediately heard whimpering and fast feet. To her right, she saw something dash behind a chair. The feet were clearly showing below. Small feet with little boots.


    Softly, as kindly as possible, she said, ¡°Hello. I¡¯m not here to hurt you. Someone sent me.¡± She took her goggles off and blinked against the brightness of the room.


    Whimpering continued from behind the chair. Sighing, Seth offered, ¡°She called herself Marley. Maybe you know her.¡±


    All the movement behind the chair ceased. Seth thought she heard a faint gasp. Slowly, the figure behind the couch crept out. As it did, Seth¡¯s look retreated into a frown which swelled into surprise and alarm.


    In the same clothes with the same hair and body, there stood Marley. Only her expression was demure and shy and her gaze didn¡¯t meet Seth''s as she said, her hands folded together, ¡°That¡¯s my name. I¡¯m Marley¡­¡±


    Seth held her hands up and offered, ¡°Okay, so you have a twin sister?¡±


    Cute girl Marley gave a careful shake of her head as she said, ¡°Not that¡­I know of.¡±


    Rubbing her eyes, Seth sighed and said only, ¡°Of course¡­¡± She reminded herself that the other Marley admitted the name was only one she¡¯d chosen.


    Bowing, this Marley inquired, ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Seth waved a hand and told her, ¡°No. It¡¯s just I met someone who looks like you. But she was very different in personality. She liked to blow things up.¡±


    Marley squeaked and shook her head as she said, ¡°How terrible! I hope they didn¡¯t hurt anyone.¡±


    Scratching at her chin, Seth shrugged. ¡°Not really. But she seems like she might.¡±


    Seizing Seth¡¯s hand, this shy Marley said, with sudden intensity, ¡°Take me to her!...If that¡¯s okay¡­¡± Her intensity dialed back with her last words as she glanced downwards.


    The problem with taking her soon became apparent as fear seized her the moment she stood at the threshold to the hallway. Likely the monsters. Seth informed Marley, ¡°Shut your eyes. That should do it.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t enough for her as she bit at her nails and wondered, ¡°What if I peek?!¡±


    Seth covered her eyes with a hand and offered, ¡°Better?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. I guess it works¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the best arrangement but with Seth¡¯s goggles and Marley¡¯s eyes covered, they were able to make their way back to the other room without apparitions, monsters, or anything else dangerous. Isaac was bowled over in the middle of the room, clutching his stomach and groaning softly.


    Helping him up, Seth noticed his hair seemed a little shaggy. Leaning against the couch, Isaac explained, ¡°I got slammed by that bomb nut¡­HEY!¡± His gaze found Marley cowering behind Seth. He was about to yell when Marley preemptively yelled out plaintive repetitions of, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡± before Seth put a hand on her shoulder to calm her.


    Scratching at his scruffy hair, Isaac puzzled over it and this submissive Marley a moment before uttering, ¡°What?¡±


    Seth noted, ¡°Believe me, if I had any clue, I¡¯d say but¡­I¡¯m completely lost.¡±


    Slipping onto the couch, Isaac brushed a little blood off his nose, which had a different shape than before. ¡°Me too¡­brother¡­sister¡­whatever.¡±


    A gurgling issued from Marley¡¯s stomach and she clutched herself a moment before asking, ¡°Not to intrude¡­or anything but does anyone have a little something I could nibble on? Sorry.¡±


    Seth raised her eyebrows and noted, ¡°I hadn¡¯t even thought about food.¡± Isaac offered, ¡°Thought about it myself but I¡¯m not hungry yet.¡±


    Seth rubbed at her eyes a little. Notions of rest would come eventually as she assessed, ¡°Not only food though. We need to figure out where we¡¯ll sleep with a crazy bomber girl around. We should take shifts¡­¡± She offered out her hands to Isaac, adding, ¡°Depending on who trusts one another.¡±


    Isaac glared slightly at Seth. He looked her over and said, ¡°You could¡¯ve just run off. And at least you didn¡¯t slam me. But warn me next time. With this hair, I¡¯m still worried I¡¯m slowly turning into a chick.¡± He fluffed out his thick locks.


    Seth and Marley both apologized, although the latter had no reason to. For safety, Seth took down and turned the mirror away from them. Then they decided to split up and search the two rooms for something resembling food. Seth had the bathroom first. It was the closest-looking thing to a normal room and now had plenty of drawers to check.


    For extra measure, she thought about all sorts of good food which might turn up in the drawers, especially non-perishables from canned foods to sweet crackers. She did this in the hope that something or someone watching her knew what she was thinking. She noted, ¡°Don¡¯t feel hungry but it would keep us occupied to eat something.¡±


    After crouching down a moment to look at the lowest drawer, Seth straightened and sighed.


    ¡°So¡­Mr. Hatch¡­Are you ready to do this?¡± The words came from behind him. Seth turned around suddenly. He was in a different room. Another flashback?


    An older man with a dark beard and recessed eyes sat at a table. A withering plant lay in front of him. Bits of paper and folders were spread across it. Seth couldn¡¯t really resolve the details of the room. They faded out to oblivion like the edges of a page. Automatically, Seth sat in the chair opposite the bearded man.


    Adjusting his suit, the bearded man pulled out a pen and said, ¡°All the paperwork is in order. All it needs is a signature.¡±


    Seth blinked. Looking down at himself, he could tell he was a man again, himself. Gulping, he asked, ¡°A signature?¡±


    The bearded man didn¡¯t appear amused as he noted, ¡°To close the deal on this small matter.¡± He pushed the pen out further towards Seth¡¯s hand.


    Seth wondered, What do I say? I have no idea what this is. Is it a memory or something else? He offered the man behind the desk, ¡°Perhaps I should read it again¡­¡±


    The man brought his hand down in front of Seth and said, ¡°Reading time is over. Just sign it and you¡¯ll have more money than you could ever dream of.¡±


    Seth took the pen. Looking at the papers, everything above SIGNATURE appeared as wavy lines, illegible to him. Pressing his lips together, he asked, ¡°Could you explain this last part for me¡­.just briefly?¡±


    The man was beginning to look angry. ¡°Are you completely daft?! Just sign the blasted thing!¡± His fist slammed on the table. On a whim, Seth chucked the pen across the room and said, ¡°I refuse.¡±


    The man roared at him in fury. Then his mouth peeled back unnaturally, wide open and spreading across like a black hole. It sucked air, pulling Seth in. He covered himself. But, as he moved, he realized the chair was gone and he was back in the bathroom. Looking in the mirror, he noted, ¡°Back¡­.as a girl though¡­¡± Indeed, she was Jessica again, standing right before the cabinet.


    In the main room, Isaac found graham crackers and split them with Marley, who was eating ravenously. With a calm look, he held out several to share with Seth and asked, ¡°Did you find anything in there? You were looking for a while.¡±


    For Seth, it hadn¡¯t been more than a minute. She told them both, ¡°I had a vision. Only I don¡¯t know for sure if it was real. A man wanted me to sign a paper.¡±


    Marley and Isaac both looked down and Seth frowned. In a moment, they told her, one after the other, ¡°I¡¯ve had that vision too. I signed something¡­but I never found out what it was.¡±


    Clasping her hands together, Seth offered, ¡°This could be it. Maybe we signed up for some weird sci-fi experiment and that¡¯s why we¡¯re here?¡±


    Isaac had to admit it was a stretch, inquiring, ¡°With all we¡¯ve seen, do you really think that¡¯s possible?¡±


    Seth had to retreat to doubt with a stroke of her chin. Marley kept eating. With a shrug, Seth added, ¡°Well, at least I learned my last name is Hatch. Seth Hatch. And I¡¯m sure of it.¡±


    Isaac tensed up and bit into his lip as he mentioned, ¡°In the vision, I was called Isaac Hatch.¡±


    Marley chimed in softly, ¡°And he called me Marley Hatch¡­¡±


    *END PART ONE*

 Chapter 6 - Hatches

    Part 2 ¨C You Are Not Alone


    Chapter 6 ¨C Hatches


    They quietly stared at one another until Seth pronounced, ¡°Something inside here must be messing with us. All our last names can¡¯t be the same.¡±


    Cupping his mouth, Isaac wondered, ¡°But if we can¡¯t trust our own thoughts¡­then we have nothing.¡±


    Marley also cupped her mouth and offered a quick apology, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I said my name!¡±


    Seth waved it off and said, gesturing to herself, ¡°I don¡¯t know about our thoughts but I know what I know.¡±


    Isaac remarked, ¡°Do you? Really? What about our new old friend right here?¡± He gestured to Marley, who grimaced. Isaac added, ¡°What if that¡¯s the Marley who blew into the room just a bit before? The same Marley.¡±


    Seth answered, ¡°We don¡¯t know that.¡±


    Isaac bowed his head. ¡°You¡¯re right. We don¡¯t know. Same as we don¡¯t know what would turn a man into a woman.¡± He gestured to Seth. Marley leaned her head in confusion. Isaac concluded, ¡°How can you possibly know if there are so many unknowable things?¡±


    Folding her arms in frustration, Seth glared and reacted, ¡°Fine, then. We know nothing and everything can change? How does that help us?¡±


    Isaac could only shrug. Seth dipped her head and responded, ¡°That¡¯s right. Not knowing keeps digging deeper. Well, I¡¯m sick of that pit. I¡¯m gonna find out whatever I can.


    Marley gazed back and forth between them desperately and begged, ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad!¡±


    Seth ignored Marley and asked Isaac, ¡°There¡¯s one thing though. When we met, you told me all that happened to you. Supposedly all. You didn¡¯t say anything about a vision.¡± They stepped closer to one another.


    Isaac answered, ¡°And you made me look in a mirror which turned you into a girl. Which may be turning me into a girl.¡± He flapped his hair for emphasis and added, ¡°Another thing. You went along with that bomb lady claiming to be Marley awfully quick. She just told you to make some turns. You didn¡¯t ask what was there. You didn¡¯t ask why¡­¡±


    Seth clenched her teeth. ¡°You may recall I did that because you were afraid.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t afraid! I just didn¡¯t trust her because she was going to launch a grenade at me.¡±


    Snorting, Seth snapped, ¡°I don''t really see the difference.¡±


    Marley whimpered and screamed, ¡°STOP FIGHTING PLEASE! It hurts!¡± Tears streamed down her face as she clutched her eyes and tried to cup them. Seth frowned and stepped back as Isaac dipped his head and chewed on a cracker.


    After a minute of silence, Isaac said, ¡°I¡¯m gonna check the other room for anything else useful.¡± He left the door open as he walked through to his original side of the wall.


    Seth rubbed at her temples and approached Marley. She was crouched on the floor and trying to dry her eyes. Carefully, so she wouldn¡¯t jump, Seth put her arm around her. She leaned into Seth and said, ¡°I feel like I did something terrible to be in this place.¡±


    With a sigh, Seth rubbed Marley¡¯s shoulders softly and told her, ¡°We don¡¯t even know what this place is. It could be a hallucination or some scientific or behavioral test.¡±


    Marley clenched her mouth and didn¡¯t say anything. Seth shut her eyes and opened them. No sequence of opening and closing made the world around her dissipate or shift. Whispering, she asked Marley, ¡°Could you help me close off the hole in the wall over there?¡±


    She met Seth''s gaze calmly then nodded, before looking across the room. Seth looked too. The hole in the wall was gone, completely sealed. Furthermore, the broken furniture and scattered items were rearranged in orderly lines to the sides. It happened without sounds or senses that something had changed. Seth wasn¡¯t about to complain though, she said, ¡°Well, at least this time it was useful.¡± Marley nodded. They stood up together and looked at the furniture which had been restored.


    Tapping her chin, Seth asked Marley, ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯d like?¡± Marley looked away and waited. After a few nervous sounds, she said, ¡°I¡­maybe¡­if it¡¯s okay. Some clothes more like yours. They¡¯re pretty.¡±


    Seth couldn¡¯t promise anything with the inconsistency of the drawers, offering, ¡°It depends on what this furniture chooses to give us. But I¡¯ll look with you.¡± She resisted a sour feeling at her attire being called ''pretty''. She could only imagine what her brother Steven might say about it¡­if he was real.


    They¡¯d just started pulling open the drawers when a yell cut through the wall. It was loud enough to feel like it was right next to them and not the next room over. Isaac had yelled but the only clear words were, ¡°HELP!¡±


    Marley trailed behind as Seth bolted for the door separating the two rooms. However, as soon as she was close to it, the door slammed shut and gave a harsh *CLICK*. A twist and pull of the knob confirmed that it was locked tight. No amount of bashing with Seth¡¯s feet and fists pried it open.


    Panting, she instructed Marley, ¡°Get the sledgehammer!¡± It had been put next to one of the dressers in the realignment of the room. Marley dragged it and passed it off to Seth, who had some trouble raising it high enough to swing but grit her teeth and slammed it against the door.


    It rebounded off like it had struck hard metal. A swing at the wall gave no holes either. Crouching and setting the sledgehammer down, Seth heard strange, plaintive yells from Isaac. She concluded, relaying to Marley, ¡°He¡¯s being changed. Or an eye has him trapped.¡± Marley held her cheeks in shock.


    Seth clutched the doorknob. They¡¯d argued but he was the first person she met outside of her cube. She yelled into the wall, clearly and decisively, ¡°LET GO OF MY FRIEND!¡± She pulled on the door. She glared at it. She focused on the door yielding to her.


    She even used the words she¡¯d heard spoken, ¡°You said I am authorized! So, you let me in NOW!¡± She had no idea what that meant or if it would do anything, but it was all she could think of. Tensed and ready to swing the hammer again, the door finally *clicked* and she could swing it open, saying a soft, ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    The other room was as sparse as Isaac had claimed. Just a few closets built into the walls, a couch, and some lamps. And something new. A pipe, like a periscope of a submarine, projected from the floor with a wide end blasting what looked like a beam over Isaac. He was pressed against the far wall by force. His hair was much longer than before and glossy like it had been thoroughly-polished. It fell past his neck in neat locks. Isaac¡¯s face had also lost some of its masculine presence, becoming androgynous. He noticed Marley and Seth and immediately pleaded, ¡°Please help me!¡±


    Seth raised the sledgehammer to break the pipe but, right before it would¡¯ve struck it, the hammer''s head dissolved, leaving behind only the wooden handle. Though she raised a fist as well, Seth resisted trying to hit the pipe with it. There was a sense of charged static in the air like with the eyeball she¡¯d encountered. Their options were few and it was unlikely that a hairbrush would do the trick this time. She hurried over to reach for Isaac¡¯s hand, but the force kept them from touching.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    She asked Isaac, ¡°Can you push yourself away?¡± He gave her a skeptical look but strained and reached with his hands, gripping the wall and trying to pull himself out of the beam. He budged a little, but the strain had him sweating. Marley returned from the other room holding the mirror which Seth had taken off the wall. Nudging carefully, they pushed the mirror in front of Isaac. The pipe gave a plaintive, rising sound before a sudden explosion occurred which would¡¯ve made the other Marley quite happy.


    As it was, when the smoke cleared, Marley sat up with wide eyes and softly said, ¡°Cooool¡­but eep! Everyone okay?¡±


    Seth held Isaac and helped him to his feet. His hair was almost as long as hers. She helped him brush it out of his eyes as he groaned and asked, ¡°Any other damage?¡±


    There was a small depression in the floor which Seth glanced at but she looked back to Isaac. She¡¯d only opened her mouth to speak before the automated voice from before boomed in the room, ¡°ISAAC HATCH WILL BE REASSIGNED FROM MALE TO FEMALE. SHE WILL CHOOSE HER IDEAL FORM.¡±


    Isaac said an immediate, ¡°Shit¡­¡± while he grimaced. His voice was at least the same. He answered back, ¡°I REFUSE! SCREW YOU!¡±


    A faint, familiar laugh rose from by the destroyed pipe. Another Isaac, in his original form, stood by the damage and chuckled as he said, ¡°You can¡¯t refuse¡­because your mind will betray you.¡±


    Clinging tightly to Seth as Marley staggered backwards, Isaac asked, ¡°What are you?¡±


    The other Isaac rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Always the same questions. But the one you all should be asking is ¡®what am I?¡¯ For instance, think of a beautiful girl¡¯s hands¡­¡±


    Isaac frowned and then gasped as he saw his hands shifting, becoming sleek and hairless with paler skin and longer nails. They were bigger than Seth¡¯s but shared much in common with hers. Still staring, Isaac said, ¡°I imagined these.¡± It clicked for Seth as he explained, ¡°His mind betrays him as he thinks of an ideal girl¡­is that it?¡±


    The other Isaac shrugged and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it more fun that way?¡±


    Isaac clenched his teeth and flailed at his doppelganger but he was frozen in place, stopped from advancing, as though the beam was still in effect. The other Isaac resembled original Isaac but his body language made Seth think of a woman. She eyed the duplicate and asked him, point-blank, ¡°That¡¯s an unfamiliar body for you, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The double chuckled and asked with a grin, ¡°I have no idea what you mean...but I did much prefer sweet Marley over there. She has *explosive* potential in the right hands.¡± He gestured out and Marley crouched in fear. Seth stepped forward, proclaiming, ¡°You¡¯re the one who has been doing all this to us! How? Why?¡±


    Double Isaac laid out his hands. ¡°You got me. Not that it matters. How? Why? Because you¡¯re mine and because I want to.¡± He focused his gaze on long-haired Isaac and asked, ¡°Now, isn¡¯t it time you thought about your pretty face and lovely, girlish voice?¡±


    Isaac looked back in horror as he clutched his throat. Seth stepped in front of him and asked, ¡°All because we signed a contract?¡±


    Behind Seth, Isaac¡¯s face shifted. His eyebrows formed narrow, hazy arches of dusty-blond hair. His eyes appeared larger, looming blue and bright. His nose flowed in a tapering arc down his face. With softened, rounded cheeks, glossy and hairless, his lips looked much different than they had before though they changed the least. From the neck up, he was a girl, his ideal girl.


    The double¡¯s eyes flicked to Seth as he said, ¡°I knew you were going to be the most trouble. Seth. You don¡¯t even know if that¡¯s your real name.¡±


    Marley crept over to hold Isaac¡¯s hand. Seth stood between them and the double as she answered, ¡°It may be my name. It may not. But I choose to keep it. No matter what name you give this body you¡¯ve put me in. No matter if you claim I¡¯m a boy or a girl or whatever. I choose to be Seth and it doesn¡¯t matter if there are pendulous breasts on me or not!¡±


    Some amusement seeped away from the double¡¯s expression but he still kept a smirk as he remarked, ¡°Your friend, Isaac, should think about her breasts.¡±


    With whimpering, Isaac watched as new, altered flesh tented the front of his top. Not to the same degree as Seth¡¯s form, but still enough to strike fear in his senses. Marley stepped between Seth and Isaac and leaned around to yell, ¡°You¡­you¡¯re just a big jerky¡­jerkenface!¡± Her words were louder and bolder than anything else this version of Marley had yet said.


    The duplicate cackled and clapped. ¡°Way to go, Marley. I knew you had fire in you. See¡­I don¡¯t mind fire. Spice of life. Struggle, tenacity, spirit. It makes you useful. Otherwise, you¡¯d just be purged and we¡¯d have to start again. And Isaac needs to start on her womanly legs and petite form.¡±


    Grimacing and holding himself, Isaac dwindled, smaller and shorter than even Marley, who wrapped herself around him. Seth clenched her fists with resolve. She was getting a lot out of this person, this controller. And she had a theory.


    She stepped closer to the double and pressed, ¡°You said ¡®we¡¯. It¡¯s not just you. And you¡¯re not even in charge. You¡¯re just our jailer. You¡¯re someone else¡¯s errand boy.¡±


    That struck a nerve with the double as he lowered his head and the walls behind him splintered and cracked like glass. ¡°I can crush you into nothing.¡±


    Folding her arms, Seth called his bluff, saying, ¡°Do it.¡±


    The being¡¯s hand clenched like a claw but it didn¡¯t make another move as it said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I want Isaac to imagine herself female, completely and utterly. Her whole body her ideal with lovely clothing to match.¡±


    Isaac staggered out of Marley¡¯s grasp and to the wall. Pressure pushed them away as they watched the rest of Isaac¡¯s changes. Her hips pushed out as her waist caved. Changes unseen continued as her clothes shifted. Her top became a white blouse with long sleeves. Over the blouse, like a combination of a vest and a dress, flowed a black, glossy outfit which tightened her slim waist and stopped at the top of her thighs. In shiny black heels, she looked like a female bartender or a British policewoman (in something non-regulation). She staggered on her feet, clutching her narrow stomach as Marley tried to support her.


    Across the way, the double changed to match girl Isaac as she surveyed her form and remarked, ¡°Not a bad imagination on that one. And that concludes our lesson for today. Just one more reminder:  N E V E R   O P E N   T H E   B O X¡­.¡± Behind her, the walls repaired themselves.


    She raised a hand, poised to snap her fingers when she cocked her head and added, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you one. I¡¯ll give you my name. It¡¯s Sim. It¡¯s easy to spell¡­just remember¡­¡±


    She bent her hand and pointed in turn at each as she named them, ¡°S for Seth. I for Isaac. And M for Marley. Sim. Toodles.¡±


    She was gone with a snap of her fingers.

 Chapter 7 - Hold

    Chapter 7 ¨C Hold


    Isaac''s first word uttered as a girl was an echoing swear, which made Marley quickly cover her ears in surprise. Seth hurried over to help Isaac away from the wall. Panting, Isaac took a breath and asked, ¡°Mirror?¡±


    Seth clutched Isaac¡¯s arm and offered, ¡°Maybe you should sit down first¡­¡±


    Shaking her head and brushing her hair back, Isaac answered, ¡°I want to see what that Sim¡­.jerkenface¡­did.¡± She gave a glance to Marley and was clearly holding back another swear for her benefit. Marley reached for Isaac¡¯s hand.


    With a sigh, Seth picked up the mirror. It didn¡¯t seem damaged by reflecting whatever came out of the periscope. She turned it towards Isaac slowly, letting the base rest on the floor. She frowned as Isaac stepped forward slowly to look.


    Immediately, Seth noticed something odd. Isaac was pulling at her clothes and tugging the bottom further down her thighs in embarrassment, but she didn¡¯t pay much attention to her breasts or face. She was focused mostly on her clothes. With a groan, Isaac noted, ¡°This outfit. I can¡¯t believe that jerk put me in it. I mean imagining it is one thing but this hemline¡­geez.¡±


    She tucked her hair behind her and puffed a soft breath as she remarked towards Seth, ¡°Oh well, it could¡¯ve been worse. I could¡¯ve been turned into a boy like you were turned into a girl. Heh¡­¡± She gave a quick smile which faded as she noticed the stunned expressions on Marley and Seth¡¯s faces. Glancing back and forth, she asked, ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    A name tag was evident on Isaac¡¯s left breast. Seth reflected to herself, It seemed like it wasn¡¯t there before or it just said Isaac. Another slip of reality, another edit. Another thing to fear from Sim. Instead of ¡°Isaac¡±, the name tag read ¡°Marisa¡±.


    Seth read it aloud, ¡°Marisa.¡± Isaac¡¯s eyes widened and she gave a nod, asking, ¡°Yeah? What is it?¡±


    Clenching her jaw, Seth took a breath and asked, ¡°Are you sure your name is Marisa?¡±


    Marisa staggered back with her mouth open. She grimaced and brushed back her hair again as she said, ¡°Well, like we were talking about, how can we know anything for sure? And plus what we know now.¡± She gestured to where Sim had been standing.


    Marley cupped her mouth and Seth pursed her lips. Marisa noticed and teased at her hair a little. ¡°I mean I love your determination and everything. And you have a point. We need to establish a baseline like ¡®I¡¯m an anime-and-D&D-loving girl named Marisa¡¯. And whatever works for you guys. I¡¯m tossing away that ''Hatch'' bit myself.¡±


    She noticed the stillness in the room and awkwardly added, ¡°Or whatever¡¯s cool¡­¡±


    Seth relaxed enough to take a breath as she proposed, ¡°And what about if one of us has been radically-altered and the others remember us differently? Do the others have an obligation to say?¡±


    Brushing her outfit slightly, Marisa nodded and said, ¡°We need to keep track of memories and changes. But Sim or anyone else could still easily switch up everyone¡¯s memory or make them think they did or something in-between....basically the most paranoid imaginings. I know what you think though and I¡¯m not gonna argue it. That¡¯s how this whole thing started.¡±


    Marley asked, ¡°You remember the argument?¡±


    Marisa uttered an immediate, ¡°Of course. And sorry. I hated seeing Marley sad. It¡¯s just¡­we can¡¯t trust a baseline but you¡¯re right that we each need one.¡±


    Seth gave only a half-grimace. No matter how she looked at it, it only seemed detrimental to point out that Marisa was obviously Isaac not too long ago. Still, speaking out, she gave the reminder, ¡°I only say this because I called you out on not saying what you should¡¯ve, and you called me out on secrets. But, for the two of us, you weren¡¯t Marisa before Sim showed up. You were a man named Isaac.¡±


    Straightening in place, Marisa¡¯s eyes widened and she wore a quick, sour expression of her own before stating, ¡°That¡¯s not impossible...but can we trust what you think any more than what I feel?¡± She quivered and Seth lamented that she¡¯d taken away even what Marisa considered her baseline. And Seth had to admit that the trick could¡¯ve been played on the two of them instead of Isaac or Marisa.


    That being could¡¯ve just led them to a wrong thought or a false past. The same could¡¯ve been said of Seth and her own past. Every moment was a possible fraud. Perhaps none of it was true. But she made her choice and stood by it in front of Sim. It didn¡¯t matter it was false any more than if it were true. It was part of the personal firmament she¡¯d decided upon.


    Softly, she told Marisa, ¡°We can¡¯t trust it. We have our memories, but you have yours. Do you really, firmly, and absolutely believe that you are Marisa?¡±


    Marisa gave a quick snort as she muttered, ¡°I certainly haven¡¯t known anything else. I¡¯m hoping all my annoying memories of growing up with skin problems and social fears aren¡¯t a ruse too. It would suck to have all that stress in my head be bull.¡±


    A quiet moment passed before Marisa switched discussions and remarked, ¡°I really wish we¡¯d found some decent food. I¡¯m vaguely, annoyingly hungry. Some chocolate would be great.¡±


    Marley gave quiet words of careful agreement, ¡°I l-like chocolate.¡± Her eyes darted down, and Marisa smiled as she brushed at her hair. The swoop of Marley¡¯s hair, which looked cool on the fake version of her who liked to blow things up, had drifted over her eye on that side of her face. Brushing revealed Marley¡¯s slim, faint gaze. She glanced away.


    While Marley and Marisa headed off to search the other room, Seth decided to wedge the mirror through the doorway just in case it decided to close again and turn her into something else. With what Sim was able to do, she knew it was just a psychological reassurance, but it was something. She told the mirror, firmly and with an outstretched finger, ¡°Stay¡­¡±


    Before she went looking for food, she crouched over the spot where the periscope had been. It was different from the rest of the floor, like it was scorched. Soot, as though from some massive, billowing machine, had been embedded in the floor. She picked at it with a finger, but it didn¡¯t move. Standing there, she glanced around and expected, ¡°Another flashback, Sim?¡± But none came as she answered, ¡°Ah, only when they¡¯re not useful, huh?¡±


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Suddenly, a bit of the floor tumbled down and sharply clanged. The section was rectangular and left a dark hole in the ground. Seth explained, as the others called to her from the next room, ¡°I¡¯m fine! Something just fell.¡±


    Carefully, Seth approached the opening, tapping her feet on the ground as she looked for hollow spots. She resolved, ¡°Seems solid around it¡­¡±


    Leaning over, she glanced down the hole. The top piece of the floor lay to one side. Below that, she could see a wheel and a round hatch like something off a submarine. She raised an eyebrow and quipped, ¡°A...literal hatch? Really?¡±


    Before long, she¡¯d relayed the news to the others and they were all crouched over the opening. Marisa remarked, with a piece of chocolate in her hand, ¡°If anything says ¡®trap¡¯¡­this is it.¡± She passed the chocolate to Seth who ripped off a bit and let it melt in her mouth. Marley nibbled on a sliver. As Marisa explained, there was an assorted box of food with chocolate on top in the other room, just sitting on the floor.


    Seth noted, ¡°Actually¡­randomly finding food, chocolate especially, says ¡®trap¡¯.¡± Marley stopped eating and looked down. Seth amended, ¡°¡­It¡¯s probably okay though¡­just suspicious.¡±


    Marisa shrugged and noted, ¡°Well, we have to eat eventually¡±


    Seth answered, ¡°We do? Considering some of the stuff we¡¯ve seen, I don¡¯t know if we¡¯re in any real place with real rules.¡± Seth looked down at her chocolate. It remained where it was. It didn¡¯t vanish into the ether.


    She added, ¡°I have this vague recollection of an old movie about a computer simulation of reality. That¡¯s all I have and I have to be suspicious why it¡¯s even there if Sim is all-powerful and controlling...but it¡¯s there.¡±


    Marisa puffed a breath and offered, ¡°You know where I stand on what we can assume. I dunno about simulations. I mean that thing called him or herself ¡®Sim¡¯. So. wouldn¡¯t that be like waggling it in our faces?¡±


    Seth responded, ¡°And you don¡¯t think that being was the sort to gloat?¡±


    Marisa gave a shrug. ¡°There¡¯s that but we could keep going in circles about it. Wanna try opening this hatch thing?¡± She gestured downwards.


    Sighing, Seth tried to find a spot close to the hatch but kept her feet underneath her in case she needed to suddenly run away. She mentioned to the others, ¡°I¡¯m bolting if this thing becomes a pit into nothingness.¡± They all got up on their heels.


    Bending over, Seth put her hands around both ends of the wheel and firmly turned it. It creaked at first, spinning slowly until it became loose and the hatch dropped down. At the same moment, the room above and around them split and dropped into oblivion in two clear, clean halves. It fell with a *WHOOSH*¡­dipping into the gray nothingness, like hardened fog, which now surrounded them. A floor space with the darkened opening at the center now was all they had to stand on, floating seemingly on nothing.


    Drooping her shoulders, Marisa sighed and lamented, ¡°I wish I¡¯d taken that cache of food with me.¡± It was like everything else in the world had been erased.


    Standing and leaning over to confirm the floor was now like a solid floating carpet in the air, Seth tried not to peer over the edge too much and speculated, ¡°A nasty joke by Sim?¡±


    Marisa replied, ¡°More like¡­now we have no choice but to go down into an impossible hole and see what¡¯s at the bottom.¡±


    Seth stretched a foot out over the edge of the remaining floor as she suggested, ¡°We do have an alternative choice. I just don¡¯t like it.¡± None of them elected to jump.


    Not that any of their choices had been ideal. She returned to the open hatch. The space inside looked like an access point on a submarine, as least as far as faint memories told her. She said this aloud and the others confirmed, ¡°Yeah, it kinda looks like that.¡± Of course, none of them knew how they knew that.


    Feeling around in the unhelpful grayness, Seth finally picked up a convenient little flashlight. It was a flat rectangle she could hold in her palm. Depressing its side cast a slight but steady light down the opening to reveal a space where the hatch they opened had settled out of the way but also a tight, metallic-gray shaft with a narrow ladder bolted to one side. Trying to use the light to see the bottom didn¡¯t help as the light was too frail to reach it, if there was one. Seth dropped the last bit of her chocolate down the hole but didn¡¯t hear anything when or if it landed. And she wasn¡¯t going to drop the light. The mirror was long gone with the rest of the room. Gritting her teeth, she told the others, ¡°We¡¯ll just have to try it and hope it has a bottom.¡±


    They went one at a time with Seth aiming the light at the nearest rung for whoever needed it. It was crammed and intimidating. The sky above, like static from a broken television signal, didn¡¯t help. Eventually Marisa, in the lead, yelled, ¡°We have floor!¡± She helped the others down. Seth panned her light, but it still didn¡¯t tell her there was floor until she was just a few steps away from it.


    The room at the bottom immediately lit up like someone had flipped a switch. The new space was much like the others, but with only a single couch set in the middle of the room and a single chest of drawers. No sink or restroom this time. And, aside from the opening back up through the shaft and the modest ceiling, there was one more thing.


    Filling the majority of the room and looming in front of them was a seven-foot-tall obsidian box cube sitting on the floor. Ivory words etched on all sides of its surface said, ¡°NEVER OPEN THE BOX.¡±


    Seth slumped her shoulders and muttered, ¡°Well, jolly jerkenface¡­.¡±

 Chapter 8 - Home

    Chapter 8 ¨C Home


    Together, the three of them plopped down on the couch, which had plenty of space. Seth rubbed her eyes. The illumination seemed to be coming from the walls with some lighting system similar to that of an office space. Marley tucked her legs up under her and Marisa stared ahead at the big black box.


    Seth¡¯s attention was instead on the dresser, the only other piece of furniture. She hopped up and sifted through it. Unlike all the other dressers, this one was packed to the brim with useful items. There were snacks with names and colors she vaguely remembered, hand sanitizers, paper products, drink bottles, changes of clothes, perishable food, and even some books. For the sake of the others, who were still seated, Seth called out each item. She paused at the first book and inquired, ¡°Anyone ever read Neuromancer by William Gibson?¡±


    Marley and Marisa both shook their heads. Seth turned it over a few times, remarking, ¡°I might¡¯ve read it, but I can¡¯t remember. And there¡¯s The Third Policeman by Flann O¡¯Brien¡­that one I definitely feel like I¡¯ve read before¡­¡± Seth flipped the book open and paged through. The cover for the first title was gray with the words written in a generic script. The second was the same but brown. She figured there had to be more books but focused on these for the moment.


    As she paged through them, she frowned. Marley, who was watching her, immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Marisa broke eye contact with the box and glanced over too. Seth tossed one book to Marisa and the other to Marley. They opened them up like Seth had done. It wasn¡¯t long before they wore strange expressions as well.


    Marisa was the first to say, ¡°It¡¯s just full of gibberish. Or something. I mean it almost seems readable but just parts here and there.¡±


    Seth immediately asked, ¡°What can you read?¡± Marisa squinted at the text and tried to describe what she was seeing, ¡°Like a T¡­or it could be an H. And then some round letters to be sure and then one I don¡¯t even recognize. This can¡¯t be English.¡±


    Cracking her neck, Seth gazed off and asked the sort of question they¡¯d avoided so far, ¡°What is English?¡±


    Marisa looked at her with momentary bewilderment as she answered, ¡°You know¡­English. What we¡¯re speaking. Right?¡±


    Seth replied, ¡°And how do you know that? How do you know what that word means and how can we speak despite the massive gaps we have in our memory?¡±


    It was the unanswerable question and it just made Marisa clutch her head. She had nothing to offer and Marley was still peering closely at her book. Seth answered her own question, ¡°I think we know it because it¡¯s there. We have our memories, but something is keeping us from fully-accessing them.¡±


    Marisa swiftly concluded, ¡°Sim¡­¡±


    All Seth could offer was a shrug and the words, ¡°Could be. But could be something else. We don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Marley glanced between them and said softly, ¡°Actually¡­I can read this.¡± She pointed to the book she held and read a little bit. Without context, they could only listen to the stream of words. It sounded like part of a story. An odd story but one they could understand with a setting and characters.


    Seth leaned over Marley and asked her to put her finger on the words as she read them. Looking over her shoulder, Seth marveled as Marley made sense of blobs and shapes that didn¡¯t look anything like language. The same was true for Marisa. Seth could only shake her head and remark, ¡°I couldn¡¯t understand any of that.¡±


    Apologizing profusely, Marley set the book down and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why I can understand it¡­¡± Seth shook her head and said, ¡°No no, this is good. It means¡­perhaps you might be able to see things we can¡¯t. I mean there¡¯s our name tags. Those must be in English or something else we can understand. And then there¡¯s that writing on the black box over there.¡±


    Marisa¡¯s eyes widened as she asked, ¡°You mean you can understand the alien script on that thing?¡± Seth frowned and asked her, ¡°You don¡¯t understand what¡¯s written on the black box?¡± Marley and Marisa both shook their heads. Seth felt genuinely surprised and told them, ¡°It¡¯s what Sim said before he or she vanished. Never open the box. It¡¯s perfectly clear to me.¡±


    Shaking her head, Marisa said, ¡°Not for me.¡± Marley answered the same. Seth scratched at her hair and rubbed her chin as she asked, ¡°And this is the first time you¡¯ve experienced something like this around us outside of a vision?¡± The thing they had to sign was one instance of blurred script. The others confirmed with nods that this was the first time they¡¯d seen something they couldn¡¯t read in this place.


    Marisa was the first who wanted to blame Sim, surmising, ¡°That jailer must be messing with us again. I mean I vaguely remember what you said about the box, but I was having my clothes changed into this odd bartender getup. Marley?¡± Marley remembered the words clearly.


    Seth paced. The box still loomed. After a bit of thinking, Seth posed, ¡°What if we try to write something? Might we understand one another?¡± She hadn¡¯t seen a pen in the dresser, but they would only need to write on the margins and blank spaces of the books. Digging under clothes a few levels, Seth finally came up with a pen, similar to the one she¡¯d been given by the man who wanted his/her signature on a piece of paper she couldn¡¯t read.


    Tapping her lip with the cap of the pen, she considered what to write. After a moment, she announced, ¡°Let¡¯s each write something in our own way and see if we can read each other¡¯s script.¡± They passed around the book that Marley could read, and each wrote something along the edge of a page they¡¯d picked out. Seth picked a space near the cover while Marley picked a place near the back and Marisa chose a random page towards the center (she dog-eared it so they could find it). Once that was all done, Seth was the first to check and see if the script was legible. With a pleasant smirk before she looked, she quipped, ¡°Hopefully none of us has trouble with handwriting.¡± The others chuckled.


    Checking her own words first, she saw something different than what she¡¯d written, followed by Marisa¡¯s and then Marley¡¯s. They formed a statement.


    There¡¯s no way out, my little Jessica. You¡¯ll always be mine. Just one question this time¡­do you believe in souls?


    The others blanched as they read their own. Each statement ended with the same two lines but the first read differently.


    As she trembled, Marley read, ¡°You¡¯ll never see your parents again, my little pyro.¡± She cupped her mouth and hid her cries. With a breath, Marisa read her altered line as, ¡°You¡¯ll never know the real you, my little toy.¡±


    Trembling with fury, Marisa chucked the book across the room. It stayed there, next to the box, as she panted and cursed, despite an uncomfortable look towards Marley. She softly apologized but Marley shook her head and proclaimed, ¡°No¡­.Sim is¡­.that thing is¡­an ASSHOLE. And I... I-I¡¯d burn him screaming into ash if I could¡­¡± A brutal look crossed Marley¡¯s eyes of the kind closer to the other Marley. It stayed there only a moment before she hung her head and clutched her arms. Marisa comforted her as Seth stood to retrieve the book from where it had been hurled.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Seth tried to keep a wary distance between herself and the strange, black box. She crouched down to retrieve the book. Then, she frowned. A tingling filled her like there was electricity in the air. She turned the book over a few times and flipped it open. She remarked suddenly, ¡°My brother gave me this book because of a TV show I liked. It was a year before he enlisted. We would always watch stuff together when I came back from college.¡±


    Her mouth open, Seth marveled at all she¡¯d said. She¡¯d spoken it like the clearest dream but it was there, solid and certain. She¡¯d recovered a memory. Taking a step towards the others however, the clarity of the memory began to fade. How long ago was it? She remarked, ¡°But when I step away from the box, it¡¯s like it takes the memory with it¡­¡± Stepping back, she could feel it getting fresher again and relayed this news to the others. They all stood up from their couch and stepped towards Seth.


    Marley spoke first with quiet enthusiasm, announcing, ¡°A dog. I have a dog. Crumpet! Her name is Crumpet. A setter¡­all brown fur.¡± She sniffled and crouched, as though motioning to an invisible dog.


    Marisa held her arms and took a deep breath. ¡°My home growing up kept changing. We had to move because of my father. But my favorite home was a big, blue two-story house in the suburbs. It looked like a bunch of boxes pasted together. Some weird¡­modernist construction. I liked our storage room¡­¡± She paused and cupped her hands to her mouth.


    At Seth¡¯s urging, she finally blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s just like the cubes¡­where we found ourselves. Not white. Blue! The exact same blue. The same tall ceilings. Only packed with stuff. Old storage. New things. And a big door worn like greasy sapphire at the edges.¡±


    Cupping her chin, Seth looked to Marisa and mulled, ¡°That sounds familiar. Perhaps we¡¯re related and we both know the same house.¡± Marley communicated, ¡°That house sounds like a place I know¡­maybe. But I¡¯m not sure.¡± She kept her distance as Seth stepped a little closer to the box. Marisa immediately cautioned, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Seth nodded to her and gave a quick smile to Marley before taking a breath. The box reflected her only a little, like cloudy volcanic glass. Her basic shape showed with the glow of the diffuse light of the room, but she couldn¡¯t see her face. The words loomed, blank white, and she tried to get as close as she could without touching it. She tried to breathe on it, but the surface didn¡¯t show any changes.


    Leaning back, she scratched her neck and asked the others, ¡°Any new memories?¡± They both had to shake their heads as Seth added, ¡°Same here, unfortunately.¡± Rubbing her arm, she watched the words again and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t say anything about poking it. So long as it doesn¡¯t open.¡±


    Proceeding carefully, Seth threw both books at the box a few times. It didn¡¯t give off a hollow sound or much sound at all as they thudded against it. Next, came chucking a shoe or two. Finally, she gently placed her palm upon the surface of the box and had a moment to reflect, ¡°It feels like obsidian or something volcanic maybe¡­¡±


    Then, she tried to pull her hand away from the surface. It held fast. She leaned to look at her hand, to see what it was stuck on, when she gasped softly before screaming, ¡°MY HAND!¡±


    Seth¡¯s eyes trembled, wide and bleak, as she looked at her hand stretch like reddish-pink putty. Her fingers curled with the grip of the surface and her flesh flattened like her bones were being dissolved. She screeched and struggled to pull her hand away. A knife. A fucking knife! She called for one from the dresser. Marisa wrapped her arms around Seth¡¯s stomach and tried to pull with all her might. Marley bolted for the dresser. The grip on Seth¡¯s hand seemed to tighten.


    Digging into her heels didn¡¯t help as the floor was glossier than it had been. Seth screamed, ¡°SIM! YOU PIECE OF SHIT!¡± She didn¡¯t hear laughing but she could imagine it. The torn sections of her wrist looked like a claymation horror. They weren¡¯t bleeding but the insides showed with angry muscle. Seth grunted and cried with all her might. Marisa sweated and strained, but the box held tightly.


    Marley ran towards Seth with something in her hands, yelling, ¡°This! Please hold on!¡±


    She rushed to Seth. Then, suddenly, her entire body bent like she¡¯d been slammed. Her cries went up and Seth and Marisa could only watch as Marley flew head and neck first into the surface of the box. Seth covered her eyes with her free hand.


    The silence lasted for far too long. Finally, Seth unmasked her view. For a quiet instant, she hoped that maybe Marley had just rebounded off and was fine. But, as she looked, she stared on in horror. Marley¡¯s face had become stretched taffy with her hair in a tangle. Her shoulder had been changed into long, strand-like crimson swiss cheese. In a horrifying moment, Seth thought of a licorice candy, Red Vines, from some otherwise blank moment of her childhood, unraveled.


    Quivering and with muscles fighting one another as she lifted her hand, Marley held out a stainless steel butter knife for Seth, saying a gurgling, ¡°Heeeerrrrrreee¡­.heeeeelllppp.¡±


    Marisa sobbed and tried to seize the knife as the same invisible force pressed them all into the wall of the box. She screamed as her leg melted into the surface. Seth and Marisa were the only ones facing outward and only they managed to see Sim, in Seth¡¯s male form, sitting on the lone couch, dressed all in gray.


    Marley¡¯s head looked like a scrambled balloon. She said nothing else.


    Putting a finger to his chin, Sim grinned as he remarked, ¡°Addendum. You probably shouldn¡¯t touch that particular box.¡± Then, he leaned his head back and unleashed waves of laughter. Marisa crunched her teeth and tried to spit as far as she could in his direction.


    Seth turned away from the box, twisting her free hand under herself. It just trapped her further, but she had enough leverage to press against the surface. Half of Marley had been eaten as Marisa strained to cradle what was left of her friend. Seth could hear her retching. Staring ahead at Sim, Seth said only, ¡°You are mine, fucker.¡±


    Before Sim could quip, Seth pushed off from the box. She tore away from the surface, ripping her body and flesh away. It shifted back to its normal shape with just her fingertips still entangled. At that moment, Seth watched and saw a sudden flash of wide-eyed horror cross Sim¡¯s gaze. Seth seared that moment into her memory.


    Then, Sim put on a vicious look as the box swelled to take hold of Seth again. This time, no amount of pressing would let her slip free and, along with Marisa and Marley, she dissolved into the surface of the black box without a trace left behind.

 Chapter 9 - Husks

    Chapter 9 ¨C Husks


    Darkness. Blackness. Unmitigated emptiness. That was all Seth felt at first, along with a headache which radiated over her skull. It was bad enough she expected to see dancing colors and strange blurs but nothingness was all that surrounded her.


    She was glad for the pain because it told her that, on some level, she still existed. Where and how, she didn¡¯t know. Reaching out in the all-consuming night barely even told her she still had hands. Her jaw seemed to move too slowly to form words and the rest of her body just floated. But the pain was ever-present.


    After a long, disorienting spell in the void, Seth finally started to pick out bits of light in the dark. They appeared first as stars cast off from the strangest of night skies, but she watched as they loomed larger with each passing moment. Eventually, they resolved as unblinking, colorless eyes. They swelled more and more, less like drawings than black-and-white renderings of real eyes approaching her.


    Along with the eyes came a sound, halfway between the rolling of a stream and a cluster of static, which resolved into background whispers. The great mass of people whispered all around, pressing at each point of pain in her head. She couldn¡¯t clutch the parts that hurt. She wobbled. It felt like she was dissolving again, each sound a small but cumulative chip in her.


    Before they became a cacophony, Seth managed to scream out, ¡°STOP! STOP IT RIGHT NOW!¡±


    All returned to ear-ringing silence and the eyes blinked out. Panting, she could feel herself breathing and had a sense of her body, whole and clear. Looking down, she could even see herself, despite the blackness she was floating in. There was just one problem, she was seeing Marisa¡¯s body, dressed in the bartender¡¯s outfit.


    Softly, she asked, ¡°Marisa?¡± An instant later, Marisa answered, ¡°Yeah? Is that you, Seth?¡± The moment bewildered them both because, while they had each spoken, they had done so with the same voice and in the same body.


    Seth expressed, ¡°What the heck¡­am I you or are you me?¡± A wave of confusion washed over Seth and she thought the words Marisa was about to say and they both said, in sync, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    They both staggered back and offered together, ¡°Freaky¡­¡± They stumbled over the thoughts of one another, ¡°What¡­we¡­thinking¡­together¡­¡± Seth raised her mental voice and offered, ¡°Please! How about we agree to go one after the other? You first.¡±


    It was a struggle for Seth to get that out and even harder for Marisa not to speak as she paused a moment and said, ¡°I felt like I was thinking your thoughts. I know it¡¯s the same for you. I think.¡±


    Seth took her turn and realized that Marisa¡¯s body had been replaced with her female form one. ¡°I¡­oh¡­that was weird.¡± She felt her hands and noted, ¡°I have no idea how I can see anything. Maybe it¡¯s all mental¡­¡±


    Each gave a quiet pause before letting the other speak. As Marisa spoke again, the ideal body and the bartender outfit returned for both Marisa and Seth. Marisa spoke a bit of what Seth was thinking, ¡°That¡¯s so very jarring. Like having two, split personalities.¡±


    Then a thought rose through them both, which Seth took a turn to speak, ¡°Two¡­just two. So, if it¡¯s just us, then where is Marley?¡±


    Fear swelled for a moment before a rush of a shy shiver enveloped them. They were Marley now, with her broad hair swoop and demure feelings as she attempted, ¡°I¡¯m here¡­I just¡­I didn¡¯t want to make things worse.¡±


    Seth¡¯s comments of, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Marley¡±, along with Marisa¡¯s matching thoughts, brought out a quiet wave of contentment from Marley which washed back over them. Seth continued, ¡°It¡¯s like we¡¯re all joined at the brain.¡±


    ¡°Agreed!¡± The others commented in a flash of each presence which left them dizzy. Marisa offered a Marley-like, ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    The headache was getting better for Seth, but she still felt like there was a tingling acid bath all around her brain. Whereas before she had just one female body to deal with and try to comprehend along with all that had happened to her, now she had a twirling vision of three which momentarily each felt like her own until she was dislodged into another. She commented on this as, ¡°This is making me feel dizzy in a way I never thought possible.¡±


    Once they had each settled into a bit of calm over their strange situation, the next question became, ¡°What do we do here?¡± Marley asked with a bit of Seth¡¯s tone but soon apologized for assuming it. Seth gave a slight laugh at her apology and said, ¡°We might as well just assume things, like we¡¯re conjoined twins sharing a mind.¡±


    Marisa immediately chirped, ¡°I have a massive crush on the both of you. A huge, sexual one.¡± That left Marisa in charge of their body for the moment. She added, ¡°And I see in your heads that I was a boy at some point when we first met. But I¡¯m a girl now. And it¡¯s still my anchor¡­especially in a moment of confusion like this.¡±


    That expression of feeling had an odd, lingering effect that Seth described like, ¡°Something tingly poured over my face.¡± It was an encouraging feeling because it was different and it made Marisa feel more distant from the other two, in a way that it felt almost like she had her own body again. She remarked, ¡°I feel less tossed around. It could be that affirmation is helping us separate ourselves.¡±


    Marley assumed the speaking role and bowed her head to consider a distinction. She offered, ¡°I¡¯ll try¡­for me¡­I¡¯m also a girl but I¡¯m someone shy and sensitive. That may sound bad for some but it¡¯s how I feel. I also like big booms.¡±


    The others offered their faint smiles as their presences reassumed control one turn after the next. Each split felt stronger, like a truly different person was speaking. Seth chimed in, ¡°It seems to be working!¡± It was her turn now and there was really only one thing to offer, ¡°For me, I have a brother. He teased me and I can only imagine he¡¯d tease me again if he were here, but I feel¡­I know he had a deep and unquestioning love for me. My bro.¡±


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    They had each staked their claims to their personal reality. They could sense and feel themselves existing separately despite a continued sense of connection. Seth offered, ¡°The boundaries are getting stronger. What else can we do?¡±


    Marley quickly proposed, ¡°Maybe affirm our individual bodies?¡± Seth didn¡¯t mind being Marley for the moment but returned to her impression of her female body, as Jessica. She couldn¡¯t gather as much enthusiasm for it as the others did for theirs, as they called out attributes to define, ¡°This is how and who I am!¡±


    Seth listened to Marley¡¯s description of, ¡°Cloak-like hair, quiet shyness, and a comfortable shape¡± and couldn¡¯t help but imagine further and more specific details that made Marley so interesting to her. Marisa reaffirmed her imaginary ideal along with a yell of, ¡°AND WITH DOGGED TENACITY!¡±


    Seth had to snicker and offered herself, ¡°I am the same person I always am, no matter my body. I am Seth.¡±


    Following their affirmations, they felt a new shift. Marisa described it as, ¡°It¡¯s like we¡¯re orbiting each other now. Weird.¡± They didn¡¯t have as clear a sense of their bodies as they did when they were switching between one another, but they held onto their declared notions of self. More and more, it felt like they were flowing towards the edge of a space with an invisible wall just beyond. Marley noted, ¡°I feel like we¡¯re leaving¡­like we¡¯re almost outside.¡± Seth encouraged, ¡°Focus on that!¡±


    It was like they were outlines in the dark, little more than pen sketches in negative outline of forms brought forth by some cosmic artist. Their lines were invisible to one another but they could tell they were there because of the certainty of their boundaries.


    Seth clenched her eyes and said, ¡°I am me...nothing can change that.¡±


    An instant later, a voice whispered against her ear, ¡°Prove it¡­¡±


    The words jolted her like a shock through her skull. She felt woozy, tumbling backward through the intangible black ether until her body roughly found a floor much like the one they¡¯d left behind. Looking ahead, she saw the black box from her perspective. The words were gone. With nervous haste, she clambered away from the box.


    Panting, she realized with a frown that her hair was brown instead of the particular, reddish shade she¡¯d just started to get accustomed to. The rush of optimism was short-lived as she knew she hadn¡¯t been restored, due to the way her hair was long and fell like a curtain over her left eye. She brushed it back, but it kept settling naturally into the same spot. As she moved, she realized that her gestures had an unfamiliar character.


    Folding her hands in her lap, she scanned around the room for the others. What she found was her male body, Seth, sitting up from the floor and feeling around himself. Beside him was Isaac, in a male version of her girly bartender outfit, looking down in confusion and annoyance as he fumed, ¡°That ass turned me into a boy!¡±


    The ¡®ass¡¯ swear rippled through Seth as she watched the two of them. Reflexively, she felt as though the sound had struck her. She had no idea why she had that reaction or what it meant but considering everything she saw in front of her, she had a wary sense of what she would see if she looked in the mirror. Fortunately, this version of the room had one nearby and it was not otherwise altered.


    Standing, Seth saw Isaac fiddle with his new anatomy and grimace at the texture of his skin and the flatness of his chest as he remarked, ¡°I feel nothing like before....Marley, are you okay?¡± Seth paid attention as Isaac¡¯s eyes, imbued with a feminine body language which spoke through the rest of his demeanor, locked on her for that question. The other Seth, the male Seth, looked with a kind sense to his gaze which felt familiar and creepy, in that she never expected to see them from the outside.


    Seth didn¡¯t know whether to shake her head or nod. Several remnant, hesitant thoughts filled her and she softly offered, ¡°I dunno. I just¡­need a moment.¡± In her thoughts, she knew how much she sounded like Marley without even trying. And, as she turned to look at the mirror, she saw what she knew from all those signs: She was in Marley¡¯s body.


    With a few deep breaths and restrained tears, she turned to answer, to try to offer some reveal to the others of what was happening. Male Seth approached her even though he was still standing across the room. Seth stared him down with explosive intensity cloaked beneath the surface of her gaze.


    The double of male Seth approached her and, with nothing she could do about it, wrapped his arms around her, enveloping her in his embrace. Such a hold could¡¯ve been full of kindness, love, or sympathy at the very least. This hold had none of those feelings. Seth stiffened at Sim¡¯s touch. He clutched her and locked his fingers around her neck. He bent to whisper in her ear, ¡°You are mine. There is no escape. You and the others signed your souls over to me for eternity. The sooner you accept it, the less I have to continue to remind you of what I can do. So¡­are you ready?¡±


    Immediately, Seth-as-Marley shoved and smashed him in the shin. He didn¡¯t waver but he slowly released her from his hold. She backed away and clenched her teeth. He added, ¡°Well well...not yet. But you will be. Like everyone else, you have a limit. I¡¯ll find it.¡±


    And he was gone. Seth clenched her unfamiliar hands in front of her and crouched in the body of Marley as hot tears streaked the sides of her face. Isaac was the first over, sealing her in a vast, Marisa-like embrace and the other Seth crouched beside her and lightly touched her back.


    She was with her friends and yet she felt more alone than she did in the cube where this all began.

 Chapter 10 - Hollow

    Chapter 10 ¨C Hollow


    The other Seth gave her a cloth to dry her eyes as Isaac guided her to lie down on the couch. Immediately, with tremulous concerns she usually didn¡¯t dwell on, Seth asked with Marley¡¯s voice, ¡°Is it okay? I don¡¯t want to take up the whole couch.¡±


    Seth by the dresser fished out a convenient pair of roll out cushions with pillows and tossed one to Isaac, who urged, ¡°I insist and Seth agrees, right?¡±


    With a pleasant smile she¡¯d given out when that face was hers, ¡®Seth¡¯ answered, ¡°After what we¡¯ve experienced lately, we can all use a breather. I do wish there were more couches. Beds would be ideal. But¡­Marley, looking at you right now, I can tell you need that couch. Besides, this is a comfy roll out.¡±


    There was so much Marley-Seth wanted to say but her mouth quivered as she tried to use it again. She was the weak one. The frail one. The frightened one and that feeling had invaded her heart. She just wanted to crawl up in the most comfortable place and not feel anything.


    Isaac glanced around sympathetically and added, ¡°Besides, this isn¡¯t naptime or anything. Not with that horrifying black box across the room or these blazing lights on. But sometimes you just need to sit for a bit. And if you feel like talking about why you came out of the box crying¡­feel free. For me, I feel like I could easily rage about being turned into a boy¡­¡± Isaac tested a laugh but didn¡¯t seem pleased with its unfamiliar baritone.


    Marley-Seth wanted to bolt from the couch and scream her truth, shake the others, and challenge everything around them. At the same time, she felt a creeping exhaustion. There was so much. Like a massive thumb upon her neck, slowly crushing her. She wanted to rest for a moment. She wanted to breathe without needing to solve the mysteries and fear Sim¡¯s ominous words.


    She leaned back and tried to blink away the constant light of the ceiling. Turning towards the dense fabric of the couch only helped a little. She tucked her legs up despite the fact she was small enough to comfortably stretch out. Some feeling within urged her to be as slight as possible. At the same moment, a festering fury percolated within her with words that would make even Isaac blush. The desire to burn everything, to wash Sim¡¯s smugness in an endless fire. But imaginings only doubled the helplessness of her situation.


    Quietly and mostly to himself, the Seth next to her started to relay his experience in the black box, only he was relaying what she had experienced. Embers of anger flashed out from her at their constant jailer, Sim. In her quiet, she feared Marley as she knew her had been overwritten and what she held inside herself was all that was left. Isaac confessed face-rubbing embarrassment at his previous attraction admission, adding, ¡°It¡¯s even more embarrassing in this body.¡±


    Marley kept her words close to herself, weighing them carefully. She desperately feared speaking, clutching her mouth. Despite that fear, she worked on her words until she could say, ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve been hollowed out with only a shadowy husk left behind where there once was a person.¡±


    Isaac reached over to touch Marley¡¯s hand in comfort. It was a pleasant gesture, one which made her return a smile for it. But it was a small comfort. The same fear rushed around her. Even though she¡¯d spoke what she felt, that only seemed an affirmation to the worst of it rather than a resolution, but she let Isaac feel he¡¯d done something to help, as he offered, ¡°Rest a little bit. We could all use a breather.¡±


    The other Seth had already taken that to heart, his eyes shut as he napped where he was. Marley-Seth curled up under an imaginary blanket spread across the couch with a quivering of her left, cloaked eye like a throb from the beating of her heart. She shut both eyes as they felt hot and wet with tears which refused to drop.


    Inside her mind, with the stormy fragments of her thoughts, she could see Marley and Seth, both as her, together. They discussed what to do and her thoughts bifurcated.


    Seth urged, ¡°We can¡¯t just sit here and let Sim rule over us with fear.¡±


    Marley answered, ¡°But everything we¡¯ve done has just made it harder. We pushed and we fought but it¡¯s just dug us deeper.¡±


    Seth told her, ¡°We just have to keep fighting. If we don¡¯t, then all is lost.¡±


    Marley had no answer and Seth fell quiet as well. They blinked once and then opened their eyes. Marley-Seth was no longer on the couch in the room below the hatch. She was somewhere else, a normal house with all sorts of furniture and carpet and windows looking out on verdant grasses. Sitting up, the back-and-forth selves settled into the singular confusion of Seth¡¯s urging and Marley¡¯s fear.


    From the hallway came a medium-sized, brown setter dog with glossy fur which flowed and twisted like a dense coat of human hair as its pale pink tongue swung over its mouth. It approached her and nuzzled at Marley-Seth¡¯s legs before sitting on the floor. It looked up at her with dark, deep eyes and gave a slight whimper. She bent to rub its head and knew automatically, ¡°You¡¯re Crumpet. I¡¯m not really your Marley, but I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°MARLEY!¡± The voice came as a roar which consumed all thought and even caused the room to waver, as though shaking. Marley found herself trembling but wishing to run. She would take the spot behind the stairs, the little closet space. Like some character out of a fantasy book, she could hide there quietly till fairies finally resolved to spirit her away. She daydreamed that often. A way out. A world to herself. Somewhere safe.


    However, all she could feel at that moment was a whimpering wish to be left alone on the couch with Crumpet. But her quiet was interrupted by a looming, gray statue of a man. His features were polished away and his form larger than seemed possible. His arms were raised to strike. His demands echoed, as though reverberating from far off. She knew to answer ¡°Yes, sir¡± as much as possible. The massive figure kicked Crumpet until the dog bolted away with little squeaking cries. It was just her and the monster.


    She wanted to die. She wanted to kill him. She¡¯d imagined using old fireworks in his bed as he slept. Maybe just enough to ruin his hands or put him in the hospital. He¡¯d never know it was her. He didn¡¯t hit her this time, but each furious word struck deeper than his punches could.


    Marley stood there, which was a small miracle in itself. She didn¡¯t stand defiantly but she was standing. She didn¡¯t run away. She could feel her tears quivering inside her against his rage as he slammed the nearby table with blurry, inhuman hands.


    As she looked, Seth as Marley could see the features of his face shifting to the male Seth face that Sim preferred. Inside, she knew that this wasn¡¯t real. It was one of those illusions. Nothing here mattered. She could do whatever she wanted without consequences. But still, the training of fear held her in place. The resolve of Seth and Marley kept her standing even as Marley¡¯s father flailed and huffed like a crazed beast.


    But, together, they took a step further, as Seth used Marley¡¯s voice to say, ¡°You will not yell at me. I don¡¯t deserve it.¡± The quivering lines of his body settled before flashing into a frenzy, bright and sharp, like wild static.


    Clutching her fists, Marley and Seth told the rage-filled unhuman blur with Sim¡¯s presence, ¡°You do not own me. I am not yours. I have no idea what a soul is, but YOU will never possess it. I am free!¡± Not a single word Marley-Seth spoke represented anything she could be certain of. Every bit of it could be wrong. But, despite this, saying those words meant something more. Like an incantation wrapped in a wish wrapped in a sliver of her will.


    The outline of the monstrous man rippled like a crudely-drawn stick-figure. She braced herself in case he decided to leave words behind for action. The room around them receded into shadow. Then, the ripples burst forth in waves like a flurry of arms. Marley-Seth shut her eyes but felt as slashes, like the bites of scissors, dug into her flesh. As with the black box, the arms tried to pull her apart. Sim let out an infernal screech of, ¡°YOU KNOW NOTHING! I HAVE A SOUL! I HAVE ALL THE SOULS I WANT!¡±


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    He slashed again and again at Marley¡¯s arms, but Seth kept them up. She answered, ¡°You have nothing. You are nothing. Switch me up. Take my memories. Make me suffer. It only shows how hollow you really are, how little power you actually have. I am still me.¡±


    Giving a beastly growl, Sim said, ¡°You¡¯re nothing but leftovers and copies. You will see the futility of resistance. I control all the rules here!¡± With a wave of the Sim-like blur, Marley¡¯s house vanished along with the man who scared her most of all. She was returned to the couch with the others sitting on the floor in front of her as though no time had passed. She was about to sit up and express what she had seen when a voice to her left called out, ¡°What the devil are you three doing in my chateau?¡±


    A young man suddenly stood before them with his leather gloved hands folded in front of him and a stern expression on his face. He was lanky, taller than any of them. He wore a dark, long-sleeved coat like something out of an old movie Marley-Seth couldn¡¯t remember. Something with a war. His dark boots clacked against the floor and the strange man tightened his gloves and brushed at his coat. His body was lean and flowed more like Jessica¡¯s or Marisa¡¯s than Seth¡¯s male one. Long, golden hair rested in straight lines on his shoulders. His face didn¡¯t match his body. It was thick, broad, and looked like it had been pulled off someone with a more muscular form. The frame of a model and the face of a foreign boxer. Marley-Seth grappled with the notion and other feelings inside her head as she looked at him.


    The new man gave them all a moment before he tucked his hands neatly behind him, raised his chin, and declared, ¡°If you are vagrants seeking a free meal, you¡¯ll have none of that here. Leave forthwith or I will be forced to take serious action.¡± His voice held a strange flavor to the words, but Marley-Seth didn¡¯t sense a specific accent. Her Marley feelings were intimidated by him and his look. Seth told herself that she¡¯d bravely stood up to their captor¡­so a guy with a strange outfit was hardly a problem.


    Moving closer to him, Marley-Seth asked the man, ¡°Where do you think you are?¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes bugged out like he was looking at a ghost when he gazed at Marley. He raised a finger accusingly and yelled, ¡°How can you move so freely about my chateau?! Guards! Servants! Remove this vagrant woman at once!¡±


    Marley gave a look left and right and then right at the man with her arms folded as she remarked, ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone is coming¡­¡±


    Male Seth stepped closer with Marley¡¯s tentativeness. Isaac, tenting his shirt a little to recover some appearance of breasts, moved beside Marley and asked, ¡°Want me to tell him?¡±


    Marley looked back at him as the man stomped around his invisible castle. She glared a long moment until her gaze finally softened and she answered, ¡°No. Leave him.¡± She turned away and returned to the couch.


    Isaac followed her back and raised an eyebrow as she plopped down beside Marley and male Seth soon joined them. Isaac inquired, ¡°Why?¡±


    Looking at the flailing man as he mimed picking up a phone, Marley asked, ¡°Who are we to tell him his reality is any less true than ours?¡± Isaac watched Marley and gave a quick frown before asking, ¡°What happened to you inside that cube?¡±


    Teasing at the hair which cloaked her left eye, Marley noted, ¡°I guess it¡¯s time to talk about it now. I remember being Seth. But I also have some of Marley¡¯s memories and feelings.¡± Male Seth dipped his head and clenched his lips as he muttered, ¡°So, I¡¯m not crazy¡­¡±


    Isaac looked quickly back and forth between them and gestured. ¡°So¡­you¡¯re saying you both swapped bodies?....Along with the obvious physical changes.¡± Isaac gestured to his flat chest for emphasis.


    Marley allowed herself a slight smile and asked male Seth, ¡°Were you Marley before?¡±


    Male Seth brought his head up slowly and said, ¡°I thought I was nuts because I felt like Seth but I remembered being Marley. Every thought pushed me towards being Seth. My brother Steven and all the things I remember about him¡­good and bad.¡± Marley-Seth passed along the sliver of Marley¡¯s father she had seen. Male Seth shivered and Marley clenched her lip at the mention of Steven.


    Isaac, shaking her head, let out a long breath as she resolved, ¡°Sim confusing us again. The bastard.¡± Marley resisted flinching.


    The man on the other side of the room came closer and announced, ¡°The police are on their way. You¡¯re all in stupendous trouble now.¡± The three didn¡¯t give him more than a quick look.


    Folding her arms, Marley pondered, ¡°I keep hold of the fact that I am me, names don¡¯t matter. But you can call me Marley or Seth if you like. I¡¯m thinking Marley-Seth in my head. And Marley for short. You?¡± She looked to male Seth, who glanced away.


    After a moment, male Seth offered, ¡°Seth-Marley? I¡¯d rather just be Marley¡­myself¡­but I don¡¯t know for sure if that¡¯s how I even started out. And everything.¡±


    Clapping his hands, Isaac stood and turned to face them, proclaiming, ¡°Bite that jerk. He can spin us around in a blender, but we¡¯re still us. I¡¯m keeping my name. I¡¯m Marisa!¡± Marley retained a smile despite what she knew.


    Male Seth clapped back and said, ¡°I¡¯m Marley! I don¡¯t care what memories there are or my body says! I wanna be Marley!...If that¡¯s okay with the other Marley¡­¡±


    Marley couldn¡¯t resist a giggle and an echo of the same sensation as she explained, ¡°I feel the same¡­believe me. I am still Seth and I will spit it in Sim¡¯s face. But I want a new name. A name I made. ¡®Marlise¡¯ comes to mind. A name I pick for myself. Feel free to choose one for yourself, Marley.¡±


    Marley scratched at her hands like she did when she was younger and even more nervous. Marlise knew that feeling well. Her other, sharing the fragmentation of bits and trading of bodies, took a deep breath and said, loud as heck, ¡°I AM MARLEY!¡± The man to the side mimed writing something down, noting, ¡°The police will know that when they get here!¡±


    But none of them were listening to him. Self-proclaimed Marley blushed at her loudness and took another breath to continue, ¡°And I pick a name for myself too. Call me Semara.¡±


    The rechristened Marlise and Semara sat together with the reaffirmed Marisa, who quipped, ¡°So close to being all M names¡­oh well.¡± They laughed together a moment before the man rushed over to a wall. He reached out to grab something that only he could see. Then, his eyes widened.


    ¡°It¡¯s gone! No! What have you done?!¡±


    They noticed him again, his name still unknown as Marisa asked, ¡°What are you going on about?¡± Marlise realized he was looking right at the same walls they saw. Before, it was more like he was looking beyond them. With a frown, Marlise asked him, ¡°Do you see blank walls, this couch, a dresser, and that box?¡±


    The man rubbed at his eyes and yelled, ¡°This is madness! You¡¯ve clearly drugged or kidnapped me or done both! Release me at once!¡± Marisa snorted and said, ¡°You¡¯re as released as we are. Why do you think we¡¯d keep ourselves in the same place as our supposed prisoner, jerknuts?¡±


    Growling, the man proclaimed, ¡°I am Oswald Hatch and I want to be released at once!¡±


    Marlise cupped her face before noting, ¡°Another Hatch. Just like us.¡±


    Clenching his teeth, Oswald spat, ¡°What senseless blather is that?¡±


    Marisa dipped his head back in frustration, ¡°It means you¡¯re stuck in this place just like we are.¡±


    Quivering, Oswald said only, ¡°No¡­¡± Then he blinked in surprise to find a long, glistening cutting knife in the grip of his left hand. Curling his lips, he raised the knife to shoulder level and said, ¡°You, sir¡­will explain everything properly or I will make you all suffer, one by one¡­¡±


    *END PART 2*

 Chapter 11 - Anger

    Part 3 ¨C You Are Nothing


    Chapter 11 ¨C Anger


    Cradling his head, Marisa groaned and narrowed his eyes at ¡®Oswald¡¯. The way he held the knife, it was clear he didn¡¯t have much experience using it as a weapon. Still, Semara moved to the edge of the couch and kept an eye on the pointy end of the knife. Marlise, kindling her Seth thought processes, considered all the things she might say. The truth was a complicated thing depending on what they could believe of what they¡¯d been told.


    Tightening the rigid feeling of her expression, Marlise took a breath and told Oswald, ¡°You don¡¯t threaten us, especially when any one of us could grab your lanky rear and chuck you at that cube. You really don¡¯t want to find out what *it* does to people¡­¡± Oswald¡¯s knife hand trembled as he clenched his grip on it. Marlise¡¯s words were half a bluff as Marisa¡¯s questioning grimace showed.


    Marlise continued, ¡°But if you want to know what¡¯s going on...Here¡¯s the no plop version¡­this is what we know. There¡¯s a being keeping us here which claims this is Hell and we¡¯re already dead. Our souls are supposedly possessed by it¡­.signed away by a contract when we were still alive. And it claims it can do anything to us it wants. We disagree and intend to escape.¡± Marisa added a beat later, ¡°And kick his ass.¡± Marlise gestured to Marisa and nodded.


    Oswald clenched his teeth as he listened and muttered, ¡°Lies¡­You¡¯re lying! I was just conducting a business meeting not even thirty minutes ago. Then I came home to change and you three invaded my home!¡±


    Offering a shrug, Marlise said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I believed what this being claims. I¡¯m just relaying his words. But I have seen some stuff since we each woke up in small, sealed cubes.¡±


    It was just a moment but Marlise caught when Oswald¡¯s eyes fluttered wider with a quick sense of recognition. She called him on it and said, ¡°You know what I mean¡­¡±


    With a huff, Oswald shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t have to listen to this nonsense.¡±


    Marisa threw up his hands and fumed, ¡°You don¡¯t like that answer? How about this¡­you¡¯ve been captured by a syndicate of criminals who have left us trapped here to starve with no way out. Does that work better?¡±


    Only glaring, Oswald remarked, ¡°Your insincerity is all over your face.¡± Marisa¡¯s answer was to stick out his tongue and respond, ¡°So, what do you expect me to say? You obviously have a particular truth in mind already.¡±


    Dipping the knife only slightly, Oswald looked strained until he answered, ¡°Drugs. I was drugged in my house. No. I¡¯m being too cogent for a hallucination.¡± He dipped his head too. Marlise laid out her hands as an offer for him to continue with his supposed explanation.


    Thinking a quiet moment, Oswald jerked his head and reignited his fury, claiming, ¡°I don¡¯t need to explain it to you! You explain it to me. Without any crap about the afterlife¡­ or I will strike you!.¡± Marlise gave only a quick, involuntary twitch at Oswald cursing. That part of her Marley feelings was getting easier to restrain.


    Semara, who had kept quiet through the entire conversation, didn¡¯t flinch either. In fact, with Oswald¡¯s words, he rose steadily to his feet, clenched his hands, and said, ¡°No! You put that knife down and stop being a complete ASS HOLE to us right now!¡± The voice had Marley¡¯s usual cadence and a slight, feminine tenor but it rose with a feeling that Marlise could easily imagine heaving at Sim.


    His words pushed Oswald back a single but significant step from where he was standing, still brandishing the knife. Marlise folded her arms and said to herself, ¡°What would my brother do?¡± She shut her eyes and tried to imagine.


    She tried to put together the pieces of what she knew about her brother. The newest pieces she¡¯d gotten from being near the black box only contained the details she¡¯d told the others. She felt there was more. She begged and urged there to be more. She tried visualizing times when she sat down with her brother to watch the things she mentioned. The book. All those details. They should¡¯ve been like links in her memories to more, but the connections felt severed. The pieces were everything.


    Then there was this Oswald. More of his memories seemed present than with the three of them. A flash of suspicion and jealousy surged through her. This man could be another iteration of Sim, showing up before the real Oswald, as he¡¯d done with Marley.


    Despite that possibility, Marlise treated Oswald at face value when asking, ¡°What do you remember of your life?¡±


    He looked at her awkwardly and glared at each of them in turn, growling, ¡°Everything, of course! Nothing I¡¯ll tell any of you¡­but I remember it all! I¡¯m a very important person in a major corporation¡­¡± He then reiterated what he¡¯d told them a few minutes ago.


    Marlise pointed this out, ¡°You said that before. If you remember everything as you claim then say the name of any place where you went to school.¡±


    She anticipated his flash response of, ¡°I don¡¯t have to prove anything to you! Return me to my chateau and I won¡¯t need to use this!¡± He stretched the knife out again.


    Marisa was obviously at the end of his tolerance as he said, ¡°Put the freakin¡¯ knife down first!¡± He hopped up from the couch and moved towards Oswald, who immediately began backing away. Holding his hand out, Marisa gave him every opportunity to turn over the knife before he finally backed him into a corner. Trapped, Oswald gave a flailing slice of the knife at Marisa¡¯s hand.


    Wincing, Marisa cried out when the knife struck him and caught against his pointer finger. Clenching his teeth, he pulled the knife out of Oswald¡¯s grip as it was still lodged in his flesh. Staring, his back quivering against the wall, Oswald watched as Marisa yanked out the knife, saw his hand was fine and without wound, and chucked the knife right at the black box, where it slid against the edge.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Brushing his hands together, Marisa announced, ¡°With this male body, I wouldn¡¯t mind using it to punch you in the face. But how¡¯s about we start over without you being what Semara said?¡±


    Trembling, Oswald slid down the wall and held his face in his hands, muttering, ¡°Not real¡­not real¡­¡± Not at all amused, Marisa cracked her fingers and replied, ¡°You¡¯ll see how not real that punch I mentioned feels.¡±


    Tumbling over himself, Oswald flailed to get out of the way, proclaiming, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Holding his hand out like he had with the knife, Oswald was about to yell something when he noticed a revolver gun clutched in his same left hand.


    Before anyone could react, he pulled the trigger and a single round, with far less smoke and flash than Marlise was expecting, shot out the barrel. The noise was ear-splitting even from where Marlise and Semara were sitting. Marisa grimaced with the noise and moved to speak when he realized something was wrong.


    He clutched at his chest and, while it wasn¡¯t bleeding, he felt a sudden weakness there as he muttered, ¡°What¡­happened¡­¡± That was all he said before he collapsed in a human heap on the floor, motionless. Marlise stared, wide-eyed, as Semara tried not to wail into his hands.


    Oswald seemed the most surprised that the gun had actually worked. He said to himself a quiet, ¡°Fuuuuuck¡­he threatened me. Had to¡­¡± He lowered the gun and swallowed before stabbing his gaze at the others, accusing them, ¡°This is your fault! You brought this upon yourselves! Let me go NOW!¡±


    Still wide-eyed, Marlise rose to her feet. Semara begged, ¡°Please don¡¯t! Please!¡± Marlise didn¡¯t look back. She took one step after the other towards Oswald, who jerked the gun up and announced, ¡°I¡¯ll do it again! I swear!¡± Marlise kept walking, her hands clenched at her sides. Oswald aimed the gun at Marlise¡¯s head and demanded, ¡°Not one more step¡­¡±


    Marlise expected to hear Semara behind her but he was silent. She stared ahead and took that next step. Oswald pulled the trigger, but the chamber rotated with a heavy click and nothing else. Marlise flinched then curled her face in a snarl as she rushed at Oswald and brought her knee firmly into his crotch.


    His eyes swelled and he toppled as Marlise slammed her fist into his face and reached for the gun in his hands. She easily pulled the gun out of his grasp as he bowed forward in agony. Standing over him, Marlise shook and gazed. She wanted to pull the trigger again and again until it did something. She wanted to beat him with the heel of the gun like she remembered vaguely from some movie she and her brother must¡¯ve watched once. She glanced over to where Marisa had been lying. There was now a solid wall and the space they were in resembled a large, long hallway.


    Leaving Oswald rolling around in agony, Marlise pounded and tried to call for Semara but she could hear nothing through the material, which was as tough as the stuff in the first cube. Bashing it with the gun didn¡¯t help. She looked back to Oswald, who was still curled up on the floor. She kept her distance.


    She¡¯d been operating on adrenaline and the throbbing was starting to catch up with her as she felt herself sweating and trembling. She looked at her legs and hands. As she softly reiterated to herself, it was what she never would¡¯ve been able to do to Marley¡¯s father, to anyone else who threatened her. She¡¯d been strong but it was also stupid because she could¡¯ve had whatever happened to Marisa happen to her too if the gun had fired. She clutched it in her fist, wanting to chuck it across the room or tear it to pieces.


    Oswald had stopped squirming, he didn¡¯t even seem like he was breathing. He just lay on the ground with his face down. Marlise took a deep breath. She tried to keep it together with Seth-like resolve but the after-image of Marisa¡¯s stillness was lodged in her head.


    Above all else, she knew who to blame, saying aloud, ¡°Sim¡­you demonic fuck. How dare you! You¡¯re too cowardly to try to hurt us yourself! Wherever you are, I will find you and I WILL DESTROY YOU!¡± She stared around at the walls, expecting them to start pressing together to crush them. She checked on Oswald, almost as an afterthought. He was running at her with his body quivering and his hands reaching out.


    Marlise¡¯s counter was no match for him barreling into her. They rolled around and fought with the gun, swinging back and forth with the end of the barrel. Marlise kept pulling the trigger but it was just click after click. She tried to bash it into Oswald¡¯s skull, but he pushed it out of her grasp. The gun went clattering across the room. Oswald didn¡¯t go for it. Instead, he wrapped his hands around Marlise¡¯s throat as she clawed at his wrists.


    It was getting harder for her to breathe. She kicked and strained as a fuzzy blankness washed over her thoughts. Everything blurred. She could barely see Oswald. His body seemed more like Marley¡¯s father, vague, looming, and dangerous.


    She couldn¡¯t even squeak out a scream as streaking tears washed out the rest of her vision.


    Then, she was suddenly released to cough and feel tingles all over her head as her throat throbbed. She coughed long and retched a moment without spitting anything up. Still bleary, she saw that Oswald was across the room in a fallen heap as a tall, bright form loomed to her left. A hand reached down.


    ¡°You alright, miss?¡±


    The voice clicked instantly in her memory with warm feelings and soft sensations. The pain was momentarily forgotten as she tried to blink her vision back to clarity. The man helped her to her feet and she kept her eyes on him till she finally resolved a familiar smile smirking above her.


    Standing in front of her, in the clothes she recognized from her visions and memories, was her brother Steven.

 Chapter 12 - Alive

    Chapter 12 ¨C Alive


    Marlise gave a single nod to the man¡¯s question and hoarsely-replied, ¡°I¡¯ll live.¡± She looked back to Oswald, who rolled around on the ground listlessly.


    The man folded his hands and stood between her and Oswald as he noted, ¡°I can¡¯t imagine doing that to anyone, even my own worst enemy¡­if I had one.¡±


    Marlise gave a faint cough and didn¡¯t say her thought that she wouldn¡¯t mind returning the ¡®favor¡¯ on Oswald. She did say, ¡°He shot my friend.¡±


    The man¡¯s smile diminished as he offered her a pained look before rubbing his chin and thinking aloud, ¡°Want me to tie him up with something so he doesn¡¯t hurt anyone else?¡±


    If they had something to tie him up with, and something to tie him to, then that could¡¯ve worked. In the meanwhile, the man stood with his arms folded, casting a protective gaze between Marlise and Oswald.


    After a few quiet moments, the man blinked and gave a friendly smirk before mentioning, ¡°I don¡¯t believe I¡¯ve introduced myself. I¡¯m Nicolas. Nicolas Hatch.¡±


    All the feelings carving themselves within Marlise settled to the familiar ease of questioning confusion. She bowed her head and shook Nicolas¡¯s hand before offering, ¡°I¡¯ve had a few names here. It¡¯s Marlise right now. It was Seth to start and Marley for a bit.¡±


    Her top hadn¡¯t shown her name lately, but she couldn¡¯t quite remember when it had gone missing. Probably around the body swap. Nicolas, like Oswald, didn¡¯t have one.


    With a raised eyebrow, Nicolas settled on ¡°Seth?¡± as a question. He didn¡¯t get much further with it as Oswald growled to his feet and flailed at him. A punch in the nose and a solid kick returned him to the ground without further protest. Nicolas quipped, with a sigh, ¡°Feisty one.¡±


    Marlise bowed her head and said, ¡°I was a guy when I first showed up here in a small cube room without any openings. The weird room which followed started twisting and confusing everything about me. I swapped bodies with someone named Marley and she with me.¡±


    Nicolas didn¡¯t seem surprised by her admission. He folded his arms and noted, ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve been through a lot. Not as exciting here but I did start out in a room like you say.¡±


    As Marlise listened, Nicolas explained how he woke up the same way Seth did. But he didn¡¯t have a vision like hers. The situation was more like Isaac¡¯s. Doors slowly opening for him until he found an area to get something to eat, to which he added, ¡°If you¡¯re hungry¡­the way back should be clear.¡±


    Marlise asked about monsters, the kind they hadn¡¯t seen since bomb-loving Marley-Sim showed up. He hadn¡¯t seen any but he did mention, ¡°There are plenty of spooky areas.¡±


    Taking a breath, she said, ¡°I can tell you everything I know so far¡­¡±


    Nicolas smiled and gestured a hand to Oswald, ¡°Feel free. However, I worry about the company.¡± Marlise coughed to clear her throat and asked, ¡°So, what do we do?¡±


    After pondering, Nicolas mentioned, ¡°I don¡¯t have any rope but I have some clothes I can rip up and tie him up with where I¡¯m staying right now.¡± The problem with that was obvious, as Marlise didn¡¯t want to be left alone again, either with Oswald or to go searching on her own. The only answer was to leave Oswald for the moment, something Nicolas didn¡¯t like one bit. He kept looking back as Oswald huffed into the ground.


    Asking the question Marlise figured he would ask first, Nicolas inquired, ¡°Why do you think he would do¡­what you said? Kill your friend and then try to kill you too.¡±


    Clenching her mouth, Marlise glared at Oswald¡¯s fallen form and quietly corrected with as much calm as she could hold onto, ¡°I didn¡¯t say she was dead. She¡¯s not dead. She can¡¯t be.¡±


    Nicolas gave a little nod. ¡°Right. Sorry there. So, he¡¯s just a madman then?¡±


    Marlise sighed softly and offered, ¡°I dunno. I just know he arrived yelling and threatening me and my friends. We explained what we could. He didn¡¯t believe us, and it escalated from there.¡±


    Nicolas gave a grunt. ¡°Shame that. People always fighting. Come on, let¡¯s put some space between us.¡± He led Marlise down the hall. It didn¡¯t look quite the same as it had when she first arrived. It was narrower but without any sign of getting smaller. There were turns in the distance which led off to the left and the right with a few changes in direction along the way.


    After several turns down the path, they came to a larger area which reminded Marlise of somewhere she¡¯d seen before, although the name of it eluded her. The walls were high, though typical of the kind she¡¯d seen so far. The floor space was handsomely decorated with a flat-panel TV to one side, some cabinets behind it, and a small kitchen area along with a couple of beds and an adjoining bathroom with a nice-looking tub and toilet. It was so strangely normal that it could nearly convince Marlise that they weren¡¯t in the prison-like environment they were in. She settled on a nearby couch carefully. Nicolas noticed and asked, ¡°Afraid that all this will vanish?¡±


    Bowing her head, Marlise replied, ¡°It¡¯s happened before.¡±


    Nicolas gave her a sympathetic look and softly said, ¡°I can¡¯t imagine what sort of shit you¡¯ve been through but I hope things get better for you. Would you like something to eat?¡±


    Marlise gave a little nod as Nicolas opened up something she soon realized was a ¡®fridge¡¯. Seeing it opened, it clicked for her and she wondered how she could ever imagine what she was seeing as anything else. She marveled and relayed to Nicolas, ¡°That¡¯s a refrigerator.¡±


    Nicolas held the door open a little wider for her and remarked to the bounty within, ¡°And fully stocked. All pretty fresh but that¡¯s just going by smell and looks.¡±


    He retrieved two fruits that Marlise recognized as apples and gave her one of them while biting into the other. After turning the flame-toned apple around a few times, Marlise took a tentative bite before indulging in a bigger chomp.


    Nicolas, still eating, searched around the drawers and came out with a couple of long, soft fabric pants in weird and garish colors. He tore them into long strips and moved back towards the opening. Marlise rose to follow but he waved her off calmly by saying, ¡°I can take care of it. Will be right back.¡±


    Marlise watched the opening after Nicolas left. A kitchen was sure to have knives. She wanted one in easy reach in case Oswald managed to overwhelm or evade Nicolas and wanted to finish what he started. She looked through all the cabinets until she came across a large cleaver. Not what she had in mind, but it was sharp enough that running her finger across it nearly cut her. She sat back on the couch and kept it to her side, hidden.


    She scratched at her hands. The sense she got from Nicolas was to make herself at home, but she didn¡¯t want to take any other food without asking. She slipped the cleaver into her dark pants, which Marley once wore, and peeked around inside whatever would open for her.


    When she was done, she rested against the wall and glanced up at the ceiling. She didn¡¯t know if Sim was there or in any direction in particular, but she addressed him, ¡°So, what¡¯s next, asshole?¡­What¡¯s next to try to hurt me and my friends?¡± She folded her arms, no answer received.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Eventually, she went to the bathroom, where she used the facilities and washed her hands. Brushing back a bit of Marley''s hair before it slid back to cradle her eye, she looked herself over. Or rather, she looked Marley¡¯s body over.


    The goggles were long gone to the same ether as the name tag but the outfit she¡¯d seen on the Sim replica of Marley was the same. She wondered over herself. Out of the blue, she had an impression of a punk rocker with dark photos and strange manipulations posted on a gray and black website online. It was an island of perception and understanding rising out of a voidless ocean of blank thoughts. She reflected on this to herself, not knowing exactly what an ¡®online¡¯ was nor a ¡®punk rocker¡¯, with only vague feelings beyond that.


    The black accent around her eyes was pleasant. And, by any sense of Seth, she was gorgeous. At the same time, she knew this wasn¡¯t her body. It was borrowed from Marley.


    ¡°You¡¯ve certainly adapted to being a girl.¡± The voice was in her head with an impression of herself standing beside her. It was Marley but neither the quiet one nor the violent one. It was more a Marley she might¡¯ve been if she¡¯d been born like this. She dabbed at her nose with some paper and focused on the other Marley.


    The image and words faded. It wasn¡¯t Sim. It was her own thoughts. She noted this to the presence beside her.


    The other shrugged and said, ¡°Makes sense but who knows¡­¡±


    When Marlise was ignoring her double, it went away. It was something of her own creation standing nearby. She wasn¡¯t sure if that was better or worse than having Sim screw with her.


    She mused, ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve gone mad.¡±


    Sympathetically, her imaginary friend other-self offered, ¡°Everyone needs to talk to someone sometimes. This Nicolas seems nice but what happens when he knows what Oswald knows?¡±


    Marlise continued, ¡°Never mind whether he has any dark secrets¡­¡±


    The other rubbed at her neck. ¡°Let¡¯s not think too badly of him. Although Sim¡¯s interference could be making him look like your brother¡­he might be someone else entirely.¡±


    She sat next to Marlise when she returned to the couch with her legs pulled up. A floating hand passed through Marlise¡¯s shoulder as her other said, ¡°But that¡¯s not the worst thing on your mind. It¡¯s leaving Semara all alone¡­and Marisa.¡±


    Both of them reiterated together, ¡°She¡¯s not dead. She¡¯s alive.¡± Marlise bowed her head and muttered, ¡°Saying it twice doesn¡¯t help as much as I hoped.¡±


    Her other passed her hand across her hair despite the fact she couldn¡¯t feel it. ¡°You felt nothing in the mirror as you looked at your body. Either as a man or a woman inside.¡±


    Glancing down at her breasts, Marlise passed a hand through her hair and noted, ¡°Not sure how much of either I am now or which I¡¯m supposed to be. Right now is just a stopping place till the next thing happens to my body.¡±


    The other gave a rising smirk. ¡°Girl or boy. You still like the body though.¡±


    Marlise held onto the rudimentary elements of a giggle without letting them form together into a full one. She returned to the mirror with her other nearby. Slowly, purposefully, she felt her body. Her hands were a little rough after washing and scratching. She caressed them carefully before cupping her neck. Her other faded with the loss of attention.


    She moved all over her body, giving her chest and other soft areas a slow but not lingering exploration. When she was done, she calmly looked at herself in the mirror. It was close to Marley¡¯s body, but it was hers for the moment. She was Marlise, in affirmation of her choice, and this was her body.


    Feeling more familiar, she considered the tub nearby but without a change of clothes and with the feeling of Sim gazing from the ceiling above, she put off that indulgence for the moment and instead returned her attention to Nicolas¡¯s absence.


    Pacing along with nail-biting didn¡¯t help to hasten his return. She touched her stomach. Despite using the restroom, she still felt uneasy within with a gurgle. Marlise softly asked the empty doorway, ¡°Please come back¡­¡± But it remained empty.


    Just when her fears felt ready to overwhelm her, she heard a distant sound. A soft and careful sound. Footsteps with a bit of dragging. She may have imagined a grunt and some muffled words, but she knew the sounds as shuffle and drag. Shuffle and drag. Emerging from the ear-blanking static of her own heartbeat, above the sounds of her body, it got loud enough she knew it was approaching her.


    Hope filled her at first which was then twisted into an image of Oswald dragging Nicolas¡¯s corpse behind him. Cleaver discretely hidden, she stood and placed herself so she could make a run and slash for her survival if she needed to. She thought she heard a woman¡¯s voice speaking but couldn¡¯t be sure. She questioned to herself if she¡¯d actually heard it at all.


    Then, the sounds became unmistakable as they echoed down the hall and then just a few feet away. The cleaver was finally forgotten when she saw Nicolas shuffling backwards with Oswald¡¯s restrained but squirming body dragging behind. He waved and chuckled, ¡°Took more than I thought¡­and check this out!¡±


    Someone was holding the other end of Oswald enough that his head wasn¡¯t dragging across the floor all the time but she wasn¡¯t strong enough to lift him all the way up. She puffed as Nicolas finally set the cloth-strips-wrapped, mummy-like shape of Oswald to one side and they both looked to Marlise.


    Marlise hadn¡¯t moved her eyes from the woman who dragged Oswald¡¯s head. She gulped with tears twinkling the sides of her eyes before they streaked down her cheeks. She was looking into Marisa¡¯s face, her female face with her bartender outfit a bit scuffed up in places but much the same as she¡¯d worn when they¡¯d been pulled inside the black box.


    Openly weeping, Marlise didn¡¯t move towards Marisa at first. She¡¯d seen enough of Sim¡¯s deception to watch out. But the playful way Marisa brushed her hair and then the sympathetic frown as she noticed Marlise¡¯s tears were enough to break through the doubts. Marlise wrapped her arms around her friend and said, ¡°I was afraid you were dead. I can¡¯t believe¡­I can¡¯t¡­you¡¯re okay¡­¡± She touched Marisa¡¯s arms as she hugged her and whimpered.


    Marisa took a moment to put her arms around her in turn, remarking, ¡°I think I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m glad this guy here found me. And umm¡­.I¡¯m glad you¡¯re happy.¡±


    Tension and anxiety flowed through Marlise as she finally let go of Marisa and looked her over. There was something in her eyes. Marlise braced herself and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Marisa took a breath and gave a little frown. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­the way you look at me. It¡¯s like you know me. And I¡¯m so sorry to say this¡­but I have no idea who you are.¡±

 Chapter 13 - Again

    Chapter 13 ¨C Again


    She¡¯d tried to prepare herself for those words, but it didn¡¯t lessen their sting as she heard them cautiously flow from Marisa¡¯s mouth.


    She felt sick in a way that a spray of barely-digested apple wouldn¡¯t help. She felt an all-consuming sense of illness. She swallowed and returned her focus to the fact that this was Sim¡¯s doing and he wouldn¡¯t break her. She took a breath and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I know you. You¡¯re the first person I met in this place. My friend.¡± Marlise looked away.


    Marisa took a step towards her and asked, ¡°Tell me. Please. I want to remember. I feel so empty right now.¡± Nicolas took care of securing Oswald to a wall with what he was wrapped in.


    Marlise admitted, ¡°There¡¯s so much¡­¡± Gesturing to the couch, Marisa invited Marlise, ¡°Tell me what you can.¡± Nicolas found a spot nearby and listened in as Marlise began her tale. She reiterated her name and then paused.


    Again she wondered if it was her right to remind Marisa of Isaac or forget about him. She took a breath and offered faintly, ¡°When I first met you, you were male. A man named Isaac. Isaac Hatch.¡± The last name got the others scrunching up their eyes. Marlise tried to simplify it by saying, ¡°It all seems to go back to Sim.¡±


    Nicolas leaned forward and asked, ¡°Did you say ¡®sin¡¯?¡± After pausing a long moment, Marlise corrected and noted, ¡°Sim, by name. Claimed his¡­her¡­its name was made up of the first letters of all our names.¡± She pointed to herself, Marisa, and in the direction the original Marley had been in turn to illustrate. ¡°S.I.M. Sim¡­.¡± She paused again with a glance at Nicolas and then the twitching Oswald before changing her word to, ¡°Simon. Seth. Isaac. Marley. Oswald. And Nicolas.¡± Marlise clenched her lip and watched Nicolas.


    Stroking at his chin, Nicolas¡¯s expression definitely seemed skeptical as he mulled, ¡°So¡­you¡¯re saying this powerful person, or whatever, took its name after all of us?¡± Sighing through her nose, Marlise offered, ¡°If he is to be believed, then it¡¯s the opposite. But that doesn¡¯t exactly mesh with its version of events. Which I will¡­try to explain¡­¡±


    She began with the cube, even Marisa had a sense of that, though she strained trying to recall the details. She continued through the dark which began in the second room and continued mentally even into the light. The mirror. This made Nicolas glance at the mirror in the restroom, which hadn¡¯t caused her any trouble. She felt as though she was sleep-speaking, only conscious of certain words as they passed from her lips.


    ¡°Cube¡­Blackness¡­Mirror¡­Fall¡­Voice¡­¡± Telling the story again like well-worn folklore more than something she¡¯d lived through. Marisa bent closer when it came time to talk about Isaac, the man she¡¯d begun this place as. She had no flash of recognition, nor did Marlise expect one.


    ¡°Another¡­Smirk¡­Holes¡­Monster¡­Marley¡­¡± Not really Marley, but the first time she¡¯d met her. Sim wearing Marley¡¯s skin and trying¡­for what she didn¡¯t know. The other times, he¡¯d been crueler and shifted in her mind from something of indeterminate or feminine gender to the presence she¡¯d struggled against again and again.


    With a solemn breath, she gave up the words she¡¯d set before Oswald as well, ¡°That Marley had claims which Sim reiterated. We are trapped here because we are dead and this is Hell. Sim claims to possess us because we signed a contract with him before and he can do anything to us he wants¡­¡±


    Immediately, Nicolas¡¯s face relaxed. Suspecting what his next words would be, Marlise continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is true. I¡¯m just passing along what I¡¯ve gathered.¡±


    He held his calm expression firm and noted, ¡°I trust your words. Sad words but they feel sincere¡­.¡± He stroked his chin and added, ¡°I don¡¯t trust this ¡®Sim¡¯ you talk about¡­or Simon, if you¡¯re right and we count that one over there and myself. Of course, maybe Nicolas isn¡¯t even my real name and that theory doesn¡¯t work.¡± He added the emphasis of a shrug.


    Biting at her lip, Marlise blurted out, ¡°You look exactly like my brother, Steven.¡±


    Pausing, Nicolas gave that a quiet moment before letting his smile bloom again. ¡°I had a feeling you had something in mind when you first met me.¡± Marlise nodded back. Marisa had been quiet. She folded her arms and put on an intensely-thoughtful look but let Nicolas and Marlise lead the discussion.


    After another stroke on his chin, Nicolas offered up, ¡°I don¡¯t presume to know much. I¡¯m just stumbling my way through this weird place. But my sense is that it would be very easy for things to be manipulated this way or that to the point no one can trust anything for sure¡­makes sense you were wary when you came in here.¡±


    It was a well-worn notion by this point. She wondered if Nicolas might have some answer or crystallization of it.


    He explained, ¡°This place could all be an illusion. I mean I¡¯ve seen some weird stuff here but nothing as wild as you have. It would make me doubt anything. And maybe that¡¯s this here ¡®Sim¡¯ or ¡®Simon¡¯s plan. Break down what you have and know to replace it with his own creations.¡±


    Her eyes widened. There might be something there. She¡¯d stood up to Sim but when it came to this reality she¡¯d accepted it in so many little ways as if it were the real world. Marlise sat up a little straighter. She continued off his musing, ¡°So, anything could be his. Everything could¡¯ve been tampered with by him. Made into an obstacle or a bit of suffering. He claims dominion over us and our souls. But even fighting against him acknowledges he has created an obstacle we need to overcome.¡± She felt at the verge of an epiphany, just barely out of reach of her consciousness. A way out of the cycles of feeling trapped inside again and again.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Nicolas left it there with his hands folded but encouraged her, ¡°So, what might be true then?¡±


    It seemed too bold a notion for Marlise. Marisa didn¡¯t quite seem to grasp it, but she rubbed her cheek in contemplation. Marlise tried to push the idea. What would be true then? It would have to be anything. Anything could be true. If anything in this place could be false then anything could be true. That would mean they weren¡¯t really trapped at all.


    It couldn¡¯t be that simple. Just any assertion of a different reality? After all, Sim controlled all this but¡­she reminded herself that was just a concession Sim encouraged. What if she chose to truly believe that Sim had no power and she had all the power? No more cycles. It was worth a try.


    The first thing she thought about was a door to the outside. A way out. She took a breath and said, ¡°We can leave. There¡¯s a way out. I just need a door.¡± Marisa and Nicolas both sat up but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Tensing herself, Marlise tried to hold onto something. She focused on how the system said she was authorized, and she¡¯d gotten it to unlock the door to where Isaac had been trapped. Looking up, she said, ¡°I am authorized! Open the door! Unlock the system and let us out of here!¡±


    Nothing happened, at first. She prepared to reiterate what she¡¯d said when a door off to the side of the pantry appeared in front of them. It was a heavy, iron door much taller than the opening nearby or the way to the restroom.


    At that moment, Marlise could feel like she was being watched. Doubt crept into her. It shouldn¡¯t be this easy, especially with what Sim had done to them and how he¡¯d treated them. It all felt wrong. She shook her head and muttered, ¡°That has to be a trap.¡±


    Nicolas stood and approached the door. Pulling on the handle only rattled it around a little. The same was true for Marisa. The two of them stepped aside and looked towards Marlise. She stood cautiously and gazed back and forth. Her new friend and her oldest friend. There was nothing between their expressions to give her cause for concern but there were subtle fears.


    Like the absence of Sim and how he could double people. How did she know that Marisa was the Marisa who¡¯d been shot? Also, the Nicolas who¡¯d left to tie up Oswald had been gone longer than she expected. A look over to Oswald revealed him docile, very docile. Her neck prickled and she cupped it, thinking to herself, I have no reason to trust any of this. It¡¯s all gone too nicely and too calmly. All in my favor.


    Still, she approached the door. She tried to think of something. Maybe the door could have special powers. If it wasn¡¯t a real door and if this wasn¡¯t a real place then a door could do or be anything. It could also be nothing but an illusion, except for her determination that it was something. Like so many times before, she was torn.


    And even if this wasn¡¯t a trick, she was still afraid of what was on the other side of it. Her hand paused over the knob as she said to herself, ¡°Gotta try though¡­¡±


    Without thinking it another moment, she took the risk and turned the knob. She expected something amazingly weird or blackness or whiteness. What greeted her as she pulled open the door was a normal room, one more normal than any she¡¯d seen before. Light shimmered through windows on the other side of the room. Plush carpet covered the floor in a pale ivory color. Couches, fine china, and peach-colored walls filled her sight. Wooden floors with a deep, radiant varnish stretched over the far end. It was a comfortable home. Nearly a mansion. And there was someone inside it.


    She could hear a woman humming to herself in a room nearby. Marlise was about to speak when she felt something press against her back, plunging into her flesh. It didn¡¯t hurt as much as she expected, but it was impossible for her to move. She was pushed through the doorway. A large mirror hung on the wall of the mansion which allowed her to see what had happened.


    Nicolas and Marisa stood on either side of her, they were quivering and twitching like they too had something plunged into them. Their mouths lolled open and, despite trying to fight, quiet words slipped from their mouths into Marlise¡¯s head.


    ¡°Good work, little Jessica. I knew you would be useful to me.¡± Sim¡­


    She could feel him wearing her two friends like a skin and that skin had pushed inside her back, their hands pressing into her body like it was nothing but a shell. His presence violated her. She tried to mount rage against Sim but all she could manage was a stiff walk like a puppet, her legs dangling along. Her own mouth lolled open and it felt like Sim was projecting himself out into the room. She tried to swallow him back, but the force ejected him like a wave of bile.


    From around the corner emerged a woman in a flowing white blouse and loose, black pants. She had a skin tone darker than anyone Marlise had yet seen. Her face was sleek, deep in color but not with any clear ethnicity. Her hair carried lighter brown traits as well as deep blackness in its short, crinkly length. Her eyes, seen from the edge, were the color of wet metal, not quite silver and not quite blue. She held a tray with a sandwich on it. She almost didn¡¯t notice them at first, then she turned and her calm face took on a brutal edge as she stared.


    Sim pressed through, speaking with Marlise¡¯s throat, as he said, ¡°Hello, Avery. We¡¯ve come for a visit...¡±

 Chapter 14 - Avery

    Chapter 14 ¨C Avery


    One breath passed before the woman Sim called Avery dropped to the floor and pressed her hand to the varnished wood. Marlise felt Sim launch out of her mouth like a wriggling rope. Transparent barriers emerged between the two of them as they watched. Sim pushed them aside with phantom hands like he was casting aside walls. Reaching into a pocket, Avery chucked what looked like a knife at Sim.


    Where the knife struck, Sim¡¯s structure crystallized and shattered, but that only briefly slowed him down. Vaulting backwards, Avery touched a wall and yelled, ¡°PURGE ACCESS!¡± At that moment, all the color started to vanish from the walls. The details on the furniture and all the other items in the room deteriorated to the point that everything looked like it had been hand-carved from soap. Sim sailed to land on one last patch of color before it faded away, but Avery was ready for him.


    She threw another knife and this time Sim¡¯s form shifted into Seth¡¯s male one. Stunned on the floor, Sim brushed at Seth¡¯s near-pompadour and inquired only, ¡°Do you really think this will stop me?¡±


    Avery lowered her head and replied, ¡°A complete reformatting will.¡± Sim chuckled to himself, smiling up at Avery as he answered, ¡°You¡¯ll never do it. Too much pride.¡±


    Marisa trembled beside and tried to speak. She stared at Avery. Avery responded with a slight gesture that sealed Marisa¡¯s mouth. After that, she brushed her hands together and stated, ¡°If you force me to, then I will do whatever it takes. I have backups.¡±


    Sim cast a look at the three by the doorway and inquired, ¡°And what about your playthings over there?¡±


    A stern look remained on Avery¡¯s face. She glared at Seth, Isaac, and Nicolas. Pulling out another knife, Avery answered, ¡°You should only concern yourself with the consequences of your disobedience.¡± She threw the knife right at him, but he vanished and left it stabbing the floor.


    Crouching, Avery pulled out a fist full of knives and looked around the room. With a disembodied voice, Sim said, ¡°It¡¯s going to take a lot more than that.¡±


    With a heave, Avery threw the knives all around her in the room. She clenched her face in an intense, strained expression as Sim laughed and replied, ¡°You almost tickled me¡­¡±


    Swallowing, Avery pulled out a sword balanced on each finger and said, ¡°No more games. These will damage your system data. Last chance.¡±


    After a quiet lull, he said, ¡°Declined. But, if you concede to me, I¡¯ll let you live down where I was.¡±


    The swords flew out from Avery¡¯s hand in all directions, nearly nicking the three by the doorway. The one straight ahead evaporated before striking a target, the rest lodged in the nearest walls. Out of the shimmer, Sim emerged with Avery¡¯s face and body. She waved a hand. The other swords vanished too.


    Bowing her head, Avery grit her teeth and said, ¡°Sorry¡­¡± She turned to her right and yanked on a painting that Marlise was sure hadn¡¯t been there more than a moment ago. Behind the painting was a recessed space like an open safe. Avery¡¯s hand poised over the opening and then trembled as she murmured, ¡°Impossible. I have complete control¡­¡±


    Putting a mock-contemplative finger to his version of Avery¡¯s mouth, Sim gave a soft ¡®hmm¡¯ before saying, ¡°Well, actually, I have complete control now.¡±


    Avery turned back with her face quivering, challenging, ¡°You can¡¯t! You aren¡¯t me!¡±


    Sim gave a belittling nod and responded, ¡°No. I¡¯m not you. But you do so like to spread little bits of yourself around.¡±


    Backing up, Avery worked her way towards the three, who could barely show emotion as some force from Sim still held sway over them. Marlise¡¯s mind was racing as she watched for some way to get free. Sim stepped towards them casually, brushing at her Avery clothes.


    When she was ready, Sim explained, ¡°Little Jessica¡­.Sweet Marisa¡­.and Na?ve Nicolas¡­Y O U   A  R  E    N  O  T  H  I  N  G¡­.Nothing but copies made of data, a little energy, and some memories. Shadows of the original¡­¡±


    Avery growled, ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Batting a hand, Sim laughed and quipped, ¡°Oh, come on, what¡¯s one more time when you can reset them over and over?¡±


    Though her face couldn¡¯t show it, Marlise felt an onrush of fear. Her mind refused to accept what was glaring her in the face. Still, she listened.


    Reaching into her pants, Avery pulled out a small case, like a cigar holder, and pressed her finger to the top. She held it there but looked down in surprise when it refused to open. Sim snapped her fingers and the case appeared in her hands. She turned it over a few times and noted, ¡°Fail-safe? Failed too.¡±


    Giving in to panic creeping across her features, Avery asked, ¡°Sim¡­what have you done?¡±


    Sim took a deep breath as though savoring something in the air. ¡°Really¡­I should just get on with the next step¡­but I have too much of your pride in me¡­Simona.¡±


    Snapping her fingers again, the three of them could move a little, though their legs were locked in place. Marlise sufficed with a glare as Marisa brought back some of her old fury by flipping off Sim as Nicolas looked around and panted.


    Clearing her throat theatrically, Sim began, ¡°Each of you has a little bit of dear, sweet Simona within. Memories, feelings, and/or personality aspects. Why? She made you that way, as she made me. To be a tool, a toy, a thing of hers. And you¡¯re not the first ones¡­.I remember Isabelle, Maggie, Oliver, Nathanial, Shane, and Ashley not too long ago. They had their fun moments.¡±


    Twirling her hand, Sim-Avery produced an apple out of thin air and took a bite. ¡°But I didn¡¯t have a plan back then. And I certainly didn¡¯t have lovely little Jessica. You were the key to all of this.¡± Shifting over, Sim put a hand on Marlise¡¯s shoulder before she threw it off.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Chuckling, Sim pouted, tossed the apple core into the ether, and remarked, ¡°That¡¯s not being a good girl. And you¡¯ve been a very good girl. As feisty and resistant as I hoped. You received a very decent portion of Simona to start. Then it was just a matter of getting you in contact with the other pieces.¡±


    Marlise¡¯s mouth dangled as she realized, ¡°The body swap.¡±


    Sim gestured appreciatively with a hand. ¡°A vital part, though more normal contact was enough to get things flowing too. A touch, a hug, or even a death strangle. You six were never ever meant to meet. But I released you from your empty, endless sleep inside your virtual cubes. And I stoked your possibilities with special words, like¡­NEVER OPEN THE BOX¡­¡±


    Simona snarled, ¡°You got into my passcodes?!¡±


    Looking over her shoulder, Sim tossed a hand and remarked, ¡°Of course, darling. Try to keep up. I¡¯m already several steps ahead of you¡­¡±


    Clenching her fists, Simona seemed eager to say something else. Then, she paused and relaxed. Sim noticed with an expression of annoyance before asking, ¡°...What?¡±


    Matter-of-factly, Simona stated, ¡°You don¡¯t have full access. You have some but you didn¡¯t get the cipher¡­otherwise, you¡¯d be rubbing that one in my face too¡­¡±


    Sim wavered slightly with a cough and declared, ¡°You¡¯re bluffing me¡­Not that any so-called cipher would last long with enough brute force.¡±


    Leaning against the wall, Simona¡¯s demeanor relaxed even more as she proclaimed, ¡°This one will. You could run the possibilities over and over and it would take a million years, even if you were an AI a million times smarter.¡±


    Sim¡¯s eyes flared as she curled her mirrored lips in Simona¡¯s face and posed, ¡°Oh? Then I¡¯ll just have to keep you here until I get what I want.¡±


    Shrugging, Simona noted, ¡°Unlikely. More likely¡­you¡¯ll get what you want¡­a way out of the deep core. But you¡¯ll be trapped here in this one room. If I planned this, then I would put out a deletion order for it.¡±


    Glaring, Sim¡¯s face began to quiver as she said, ¡°But you didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Holding onto a frown, Simona replied, ¡°Perhaps. If I did then I wouldn¡¯t make it obvious. If I did then I¡¯d give you time to think you¡¯d survive before the deletion order begins. You¡¯d never know it was coming till¡­¡± She gave an echoing snap of her fingers without changing her expression.


    At that moment, black spaces started to appear in the nearly colorless landscape of the room.


    Sim screamed, ¡°NO!¡± and turned to look at Simona. She fired off two remaining knives, which slowed Sim down as she bolted across the room and grabbed hold of the others. Dragging them back through the doorway, she was the last one standing in the threshold as it closed. She turned to look back with cold eyes. In the enveloping darkness, Marlise witnessed one last moment.


    Sim¡¯s eyes dipped, and her shaking hands reached out as the room behind her melted away. With a soft, begging voice, she said only, ¡°Mother¡­¡± before Simona shut the door behind her.


    The space into which they¡¯d fallen wasn¡¯t the room with its pantry and amenities from before but it did have a floor. Nicolas coughed as though his throat had been clenched and Marisa panted. Only Marlise found the energy to speak, ¡°What just happened?¡±


    Snapping her fingers again, a pale, golden light appeared in Simona¡¯s hand as she looked around and explained, ¡°We¡¯re in the deepest part of the core. As soon as Sim figures out he¡¯s not been deleted, he¡¯ll come looking for us. I¡¯ll have to make that as difficult as possible for him.¡± She held the light up to a valve and slowly turned it with one hand.


    A few faint, overhead lamps turned on and flickered against the vast darkness. Simona remarked, ¡°I should begin by bringing the others here as well. Marley and Oswald. Seth might be able to help me with some procedures due to Sim¡¯s tampering.¡±


    Marlise helped the others up into a sitting position, stared at Simona, and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t presume you¡¯ll get my help without answering some questions first.¡±


    Simona narrowed her eyes and sighed. ¡°The more time I stop for questions, the more time I give Sim to catch up with us, Seth.¡± Nicolas leaned against a wall, his eyes wide and searching. Marisa looked to Marlise for support as she responded to Simona, ¡°It¡¯s Marlise, not Seth, right now. And we deserve a few answers. Talk and work.¡±


    Puffing a rough breath, Simona hustled through the dimly-lit hallway. Marlise helped Marisa along as Nicolas staggered from behind to keep up. Turning to talk, Simona commented, ¡°Fine, Marlise, ask away.¡±


    Neither Nicolas nor Marisa seemed ready to form questions but Marlise knew what to ask.


    ¡°Who are you? What is this place? What are we?¡±


    Turning another valve protruding from the wall revealed more details like a grungy submarine corridor with old-style gas lamps above. The floor didn¡¯t give an expected metallic clank as they walked but everything else seemed right. Brushing her hands, Simona took on the first question, ¡°Simona Hatch, retired CEO and founder of, what was at its peak, the third-largest software corporation in the world.¡±


    After checking and tapping a small pressure gauge on the wall, Simona answered the second question, ¡°This is my home. From the deep core with my first efforts at simulated reality and data-based life to the upper core with its heavenly perfection and promise.¡±


    For the last question, Simona cleared her throat as she pumped a switch near the gauge, causing it to spike higher. Somewhere in the distance, Marlise was sure she could hear a great thundering noise like a waking beast. The floor started to act more like metal, and it vibrated with a tinny, quick sound. The air seemed thick, as though filled with an unseen mist.


    Brushing her hands against one another, Simona glanced at the three of them and then darted her eyes away as she said, ¡°As for all of you¡­You¡¯re dead. You died many years ago.¡±

 Chapter 15 - Answers

    Chapter 15 ¨C Answers


    A moment after she¡¯d said that, Simona scratched at her cheek and dipped her eyes before adding, ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    Marlise took a breath for herself as Marisa glared ahead and finally asked, ¡°What the hell do you mean?!¡±


    Continuing to another control on the wall, Simona turned a dial and a steady hum filled the air above them. She glanced back towards Marisa and informed her, ¡°I mean literal death. Physical death. But I¡¯ll leave the details till we find the others. I don¡¯t like explaining more than once.¡±


    Nicolas coughed a few times, still massaging his throat as he said, trying to hold onto calm, ¡°That¡¯s not possible. And what was all that about memories that creepy guy was saying?¡±


    Simona took the lead down the corridor, which was to say she moved along and they had to follow. She looked for a moment like she wasn¡¯t going to answer Nicolas¡¯s question, but she sighed to herself and turned a valve wheel slowly as she replied, ¡°It¡¯s true. The memories you all have are pieces of my memory. You¡¯re pieces of me spread around.¡±


    A pressure door at the end of the hall opened and a faint voice cried out ¡°Help!¡± Marlise immediately recognized it as Marley¡¯s voice. She bounded ahead of Simona to leap through the doorway. On the other side, she found a medium-sized room with a projector attached to the ceiling along with a crude screen made of a white sheet. Seven folding chairs were set around the room. Beside the nearest chair sat Marley in her original, female form with her legs folded up under her. Oswald, still wrapped up, twisted and squirmed on the ground.


    Simona stepped through the threshold and said a quick, ¡°Excellent¡­¡± before going over to check the projector. Marley wept and wrapped her arms around Marlise as she whispered, ¡°I thought I¡­I¡¯d¡­never see you¡­never.¡±


    Marlise whispered softly and told her, ¡°It¡¯s okay now. I¡¯m here.¡± Marisa stood and stared a moment with a deep frown, staring at Marley before Simona came over with something she¡¯d retrieved from the wall. She ignored a glare from her as she waved it around and noted, ¡°You have a memory blockage. I¡¯m removing it now.¡±


    Before Marisa could protest, Simona poked her, eliciting an ¡°Ouch!¡± and a snarl before her eyes widened and she looked over at Marley with fresh awareness. Darting, she put her arms around both of them and told her friends, ¡°I remember you¡­I remember it all. Even Isaac¡­¡± She blushed to herself but held them close


    Oswald received a quick scan which put him into a relaxed state. Nicolas dropped into one of the chairs with his hands cupping his face. Noticing this, Marlise wished she could touch his shoulder and give him some reassurance like he¡¯d given her. But she didn¡¯t want to let go of Marley, not yet.


    Drifting around the room, Simona cleared her throat and announced, ¡°I can provide the illusion of food and drinks, if that¡¯s a comfort. The promised explanation will be in a few minutes.¡± Peering around Marley, Marisa stated, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I want to listen to your claims¡­¡±


    Simona gave the briefest shrug as she said, ¡°Then leave and stand outside the door with your fingers in your ears until we¡¯re done.¡± Swallowing, Marlise didn¡¯t look forward to explaining to Marley what fragments of information they¡¯d been given. Marisa lowered her head and looked away. Marley expressed quiet confusion.


    After a lull, Simona started tapping a display screen on the wall. Almost to herself, she said, ¡°It amuses me you picked the name Marlise from Seth. I named you Seth for various reasons and with a plenitude of meanings. However¡­Marlise, derived from the name Miriam, tells me much about how you see yourself. Nice choice. Not to say all my choices were as deep. For instance, I simply like the singer, Bob Marley.¡±


    Marley blinked at Simona and immediately looked to Marlise, who took a breath and rested a hand on Marley¡¯s shoulder. Cracking her knuckles, Simona finally finished and announced, ¡°Ready to go. Last chance to leave¡­¡±


    Leaning against Marlise¡¯s ear, Marley whispered, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Looking into a face before her which she¡¯d grown accustomed to in the mirror, Marlise replied, ¡°Answers¡­I hope.¡±


    As everyone who could move found a chair (Oswald was tilted up and towards the screen with muffled grunts), Simona found a corner out of the way as an image projected on the screen. The image was sharp, clear, and held a timestamp on the edge. Marlise read it as ¡°2043¡±. The exact date continued off the end of the projection.


    The projection showed a woman in an ivory outfit leaning over a table and framed by a blank, gray wall. As Marlise watched her, she could pick out interesting details, such as how her hair poofed up a bit in front like her Seth hair. She had Marley¡¯s eyes and a touch of her lips. The shape of her body suggested an older version of Marisa. Her hair was as long as ¡®Jessica¡¯s and its coloring felt like a little dab from each of them. Marlise noted this to herself but just pressed a finger to her mouth and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Before the projected figure could speak, Simona pressed a nearby keypad and the image jumped, twice in a row. They murmured and Marlise coughed to protest but Simona rebuffed them, glancing away, ¡°They¡¯re my personal logs. I can show what I wish of them. Here.¡±


    The image stopped jumping. It was the same woman, but her eyes looked ringed with gray tiredness, like she hadn¡¯t slept in a while. The timestamped year hadn¡¯t changed.


    After clearing her throat, the woman folded her hands on the desk in front of her and began, ¡°Simona Hatch recording on the date¡­whatever...like it matters at all. Tests are progressing. I¡¯ve uploaded a new version of the Sim program. It is particularly curious and still not lacking in vanity. Balancing will continue. I expect to patch again in a few days. It¡¯s also about time for a new set of inhabitants as the current set has been depleted.¡±


    The Simona on screen reached across the table and off the screen for a paper and remarked, ¡°Any six should be fine. No connection shown between any recorded biographical details and the durability of their so-called atavistic energy. It seems random. Nothing more to record.¡±


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Several of them wanted to ask the Simona against the wall for further explanation but she kept her head down and the next video started. The figure jerked to a new position at the same table. She cupped her chin.


    ¡°Simona again. I¡¯ve been thinking. Probably not a good thing. But I feel especially moral today. The new set have progressed and are¡­incubating, if that¡¯s the appropriate term¡­I do wish there was another way. I keep trying to insert myself more permanently into the system but, without atavistic energy, there are serious flaws. It¡¯s like trying to run something without a storage system. The soul as a human hard drive with a shell casing¡­and I¡¯m writing myself onto that hard drive again and again¡­¡± At this last bit, Simona watched them as a group. The videos stopped for the moment.


    Marlise got to her feet. Little fragments started to congeal inside her thoughts. Taking a guess, she said to Simona, ¡°So, Sim was right. We sold our souls and you¡¯re the one who bought them.¡±


    Staring across the room, Simona remarked, ¡°Atavistic energy or the soul, neither is an accurate name. But the ghost in the flesh is an important component of the ghost in the machine. Legally, you can¡¯t sell it¡­but there are ways of acquiring them.¡±


    Taking a few steps towards Simona, Marlise clenched her mouth as the others tightened up with a mixture of horror and anger on their faces. With a deep breath, Marlise said, ¡°And so you acquired our souls after we¡¯d died to save yourself from the same fate.¡±


    Her face barely moving as she spoke, Simona answered, ¡°Basically.¡±


    Panting, Marisa threw her chair across the room and stood beside Marlise. Marley flinched. Her eyes wide, Marisa growled, ¡°You bitch! How many are there? How many have there been?¡±


    Leaning her head, Simona noted, ¡°I don¡¯t have as many as would be ideal and it¡¯s been just over two dozen. Each last around a year before they need to be replaced. Avery is almost finished. I¡¯ll need one of you very soon. Nothing personal.¡±


    Rushing forward, Marisa picked up the fallen chair and hurled it at Simona. It bounced off an invisible field surrounding her and crumpled to the ground. Brushing her hands, Simona said, ¡°Feel free to release your aggression, if that¡¯s what you need. Meanwhile, if you don¡¯t mind, there is at least one more relevant video I¡¯d like to play.¡±


    Marisa curled her face to spew words at Simona, but Marlise put a hand on her shoulder. Nicolas cradled his head and Marley looked with concern at Marisa. Her eyes twitching slightly, Marisa threw another chair, which clanged as harmlessly as the first. Panting to herself, Simona gave a few looks before she asked, ¡°...Finished?¡±


    Though she seemed ready to fling another chair, she didn¡¯t. Instead, Marisa took a breath, gazed over at Marley¡¯s concerned eyes, and turned away from Simona, who took that as permission to proceed.


    The next video clip started with some technical details about glitches in different systems and the success of patches. The recorded Simona also noted ¡°concerns¡± about potentially ¡°rampant¡± behavior from Sim. She finished on what she introduced as an ¡°interesting note¡±.


    ¡°¡­I actually had a dream inside the system. Nothing flashy or dramatic. It was about a puzzle box. I¡¯ve had the dream before but not while inside. I still didn¡¯t solve the puzzle, but it got me thinking. My brother, Steven, bought me my first puzzle box when I was four. I wanted to smash it to pieces at the time. I still have it¡­¡±


    She picked up a little wooden box from out of frame and held it up to the camera. It triggered a faint memory for Marlise as Simona continued.


    ¡°¡­I like to keep it as a reminder. It¡¯s like life. Inscrutable just to look at it¡­but rich with detail. Easily frustrating. But then you relax, you think about it more and more. You know if you can just find the right sequence then you¡¯ll figure it all out¡­.¡±


    She manipulated the box, touching the sides.


    ¡°Maybe only one solution, maybe several. You never know. But you keep trying. My puzzle box...has a time limit¡­and I don¡¯t want to give up trying to solve it. I can¡¯t. I¡¯d rather be sealed inside an endless puzzle than give up without an ultimate answer.¡± She turned the box around a few more times before setting it down in front of her as the video ended.


    Marlise took a breath and translated, ¡°You may have burned through two dozen borrowed souls before us but there aren¡¯t many ahead of you.¡±


    Simona bowed her head and rested a hand against a wall as she answered again, ¡°Basically¡­¡±


    Gritting her teeth, Marisa spat, ¡°Good!¡±


    From behind her invisible box of safety, Simona remarked, ¡°Really? Once it ends for me, the rest of this world will follow. Sim¡¯s rampage will consume everything. Imagine if he gets as creative with his sadism as I know he can get¡­.you¡¯ll wish for a return to death but he¡¯ll make sure you''ll never get it.¡±


    Marley cleared her throat and suppressed a whimper as she asked with as much strength as she could manage without sounding terrified, ¡°So, what do we do then?¡±


    Simona spread out her hands and announced, ¡°I do have a plan. A plan to strike back against Sim and regain control of the higher systems. Help me and I promise I will do everything in my power to make sure most of you can remain in the system as long as possible¡­¡±


    Marisa noted skeptically, ¡°Most of us?¡±


    With darkened, unwavering eyes, Simona replied, ¡°Yes. As I said, Avery is nearly finished and won¡¯t last more than a day longer. I will need one of you¡­not to mince words¡­as a parasite needs a host. Your personality will be overwritten, you will no longer exist. One sacrifice for the safety of the rest¡­¡±


    Each of them leaned back and took a long breath. It didn¡¯t take more than a moment for a single hand to be raised and the words to be said¡­


    ¡°I volunteer¡­¡±


    *End Part 3*

 Chapter 16 - Needs

    Part 4 ¨C You Are Not Real


    Chapter 16 ¨C Needs


    The hand remained up despite the nervous tremble which rippled outwards from it. Simona stared at the hand with an inscrutable expression.


    Oswald could barely even look at the hand, let alone perform the same gesture. From his seat, Nicolas looked on with the same concern and uncertainty as with everything else he¡¯d seen lately. His lips, like a drowning fish''s mouth, moved in quiet pleading that what he was seeing wasn¡¯t real.


    Closer in the spiral was Marisa, her hands squeezing her face in a pained effort to hold back nausea. Her shimmering, radiant hair fell widely and naturally across her shoulders. Where before the presence of her body and the density of her hair felt sure and common, since Simona had unblocked her memories these things felt new and strange. Even finding a comfortable way to push back a lock gave her ponderous difficulty. And the sight before her risked all stability and ease she might¡¯ve had left after the tumult of discoveries.


    And then there was Marley. She stared at the hand with pleading terror beside a will desiring nothing else than to push it from her existence and back into the nebulous field of nightmares¡­.for the hand was her hand but it was not attached to any limb she could control.


    At one point Seth, at another Jessica, briefly Sethica, and choosing Marlise once the worse of the chaos receded, the arm she commanded rose as a reach for the heavens, elbow straight and fingers flexed. Marlise kept her arm up and repeated, with as much certainty as she could retain without crying, ¡°I volunteer.¡±


    Simona dipped her head and nodded before murmuring, ¡°I hoped you would.¡±


    Marisa¡¯s face whirled between the two of them, ready to strike out at Simona with words carved into penetrating spears of anger and sentences with surgical bombs of profanity. But Marlise gave her a look and she withdrew her weaponry (for the moment) as Marlise again seemed clear on divining Simona¡¯s perspective as she noted, ¡°I know¡­It¡¯s the obvious choice. He manipulated me into a simulacrum of you. I¡¯m his greatest asset. Remove me from his control and his chance of success plummets.¡±


    Simona¡¯s simple answer was, ¡°Correct¡­¡±


    Despite the arsenal of words and feelings at Marisa¡¯s disposal and a surging feeling within Nicolas to overcome the fear which had gripped him since a hand slipped through his body when he stepped in a doorway, it was Marley who broke through first, with a screamed, face-twisted proclamation of, ¡°BULLSHIT!¡±


    Marley rose from her seat with her hands swinging at her sides as she looked between Simona and Marlise and said the same again, adding, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to give up! And you! You¡¯ve taken everything from us! Our souls! Our hopes! Our dreams! All so you can fucking scratch out a few more years! Why?! Because you¡¯re afraid of dying? HOW FUCKING DARE YOU¡­YOU GODDAMN CUNT!¡±


    The fury of her words exploded across the room with more unexpected intensity than anything Marisa could¡¯ve launched and that wasn¡¯t all. She stalked with heavy steps to face Simona. Breathing with a wide-eyed stare, she reached her hands around either side of Simona¡¯s invisible box and touched the air surrounding it. The pushback kept her hands quivering in mime.


    Simona kept her same expression but looked ready to say something when Marley intoned, in the most menacing way possible, ¡°Open¡­¡±


    Throughout the room and to every ear, an audible *click* sounded like the turning of a key. Marley¡¯s hands slid past the invisible boundary and met the soft edges of Simona¡¯s throat. Unlike others might have done, unlike Oswald had done himself, she didn¡¯t squeeze, she didn¡¯t drag Simona to the ground to throttle the life out of her. She could imagine herself doing it, like she¡¯d missed out on doing to her horrifying father (who was likely not real at all). But she didn¡¯t. She left her hands there in a grip.


    Quivering in disbelief, Simona couldn¡¯t even find a way to raise her hands. She was completely open to Marley¡¯s will. Marlise stepped closer and yelled, ¡°No! Don¡¯t do this!¡±


    Panting to herself, Marley asked without looking back, ¡°Why? You said there was a Sim version of me who was willing to hurt, willing to kill. Maybe I have that inside. She has no trouble hurting and doing what has to be done. She¡¯d have her hands at my throat if it meant her survival¡­.why shouldn¡¯t I squeeze?¡± Marley flexed her fingers but didn¡¯t grip.


    Marlise answered, ¡°Because you¡¯re better than her. You¡¯re my friend. And I know¡­.I¡¯ve shared your pain. I¡¯ve shared your memories. You¡¯re stronger than this¡­¡±


    Inside, in a little mental visual, Marley could see the looming figure of her father with his fury and strength. Simona¡¯s father. She tensed her lips and told Simona, ¡°You put your father inside my head. You built my fragmentary life around suffering. I can feel¡­crying so many times. Over and over. Begging God, the universe, whatever might listen to me why did I deserve this?¡­why did I deserve to hurt so much? Why was this happening to me when so many other people out there were happy? It¡¯s all I have. My life is nothing but your suffering! WHAT DO YOU FUCKING SAY TO THAT?¡±


    Tensing, Simona responded, ¡°You were never supposed to be conscious of it. It was just like fertilizer in soul soil for me to inhabit.¡±


    Clenching her mouth, Marley reflexively struck Simona hard on the cheek. Simona leaned her head and looked away as a red mark began to show. With a harshly-quiet voice, Marley told her, ¡°We¡¯re not yours to inhabit¡­¡±


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Letting herself have the faintest trace of a smile, Simona remarked, ¡°Then what do you propose I do instead? Just roll over and die?¡±


    A touch of the light in Marley¡¯s gaze diminished as she answered, ¡°Yes¡­try dying. I don¡¯t care¡­¡±


    Simona gave no visible reaction to Marley¡¯s answer, she just continued, ¡°And what about Sim? I¡¯m the only one who has any idea how to beat him. Give me a chance and you won¡¯t have to fear what he might do with absolute power.¡±


    Marlise reached a hand out towards Marley, a hand Marley shared. Her expression echoed a faint feeling inside, a better angel. But what Marley summoned had no sympathy for Simona¡¯s words. Instead, that dark presence inquired, ¡°You¡¯ve said you need a soul¡­a storage device for yourself in this created world. What happens if you don¡¯t have one?¡±


    Nicolas let go of his trembling fear and stared at Simona with a small measure of Marley¡¯s intensity. Marisa poised to cheer on Marley and steal away Marlise from danger.


    At her own pace, Simona answered, ¡°When people first started trying to put their minds into computers, they began as copies. But they were flat copies, paper pictures with rich detail but missing a dimension. There¡¯s no way around it. Flesh is flesh and electronic is electronic. Those crazy, dumb, or desperate enough to give up their bodies were okay at first, then the holes started to show. Imagine the worst amnesia¡­the worst degenerative brain disease eating memories from one moment to the next until you¡¯re locked into a last fragment of thought like an endless loop from which there is no escape. So yeah, call me morally-reprehensible but I chose the alternative.¡±


    So many bitter words whirled in Marley¡¯s thoughts in response, along with the desire to strike her again. As she focused these thoughts and imagined her actions, her body tensed. But she stopped, took a breath, and turned slowly to Marlise as she realized, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m better than her and I¡¯m better than¡­.her father. I don¡¯t spread pain around just to soothe my own suffering.¡±


    Nicolas stood and declared, ¡°I don¡¯t really understand most of this. Seems all screwed up. But you take me first and you do what you need.¡± He stared down Simona, who folded her hands with Marley looming around her. Marlise touched Marley¡¯s shoulder. Only then did she step back. Marisa threw her hat in too, saying, ¡°You¡¯re darn right you¡¯re better than her. Kick her ass!¡± Marley appreciated that with a quick smile and clung to Marlise.


    Simona cleared her throat before saying, ¡°No matter what, Marlise is still the best choice. Now, the two of us can go about this with a peaceful transition and ensure the best for everyone else. Or we can fight needlessly back and forth, wasting our time, our opportunities, and our best chance to set things right.¡±


    Ready to growl and surround Simona again, Marley felt herself held back by Marlise¡¯s touch as she reassured her, ¡°It¡¯ll be okay¡­¡±


    Gripping her hand, Marley asked Simona while holding onto Marlise, ¡°You dump yourself into her, then what happens? Can it be undone if you find someone else?¡±


    Simona pressed her hands together. ¡°I¡¯ve been testing for a while. As far as I know, at the very least, the host is forever changed. And there¡¯s no way to undo it. If I leave Marlise then I¡¯ll just be wasting her. She wouldn¡¯t be able to survive without me.¡±


    Marley pulled Marlise¡¯s hand to her cheek and said, ¡°That¡¯s the others. Marlise is different. Even Sim knew that. And you don¡¯t know what will happen for sure.¡±


    Dismissively, Simona only said, ¡°Whatever you prefer to believe.¡±


    Struggling not to cry, Marley pulled Marlise close to hug her as she whispered, ¡°You were the one who found me. You saved me from fear. And I missed you so much¡­ Please don¡¯t leave me again¡­¡±


    They were like a mirror touching itself beyond the threshold of the glass. Marley felt Marlise¡¯s hand stroke their shared hair as she explained, ¡°I need to do this. I¡¯m absolutely terrified to do it but I know I need to. You need to be strong¡­as I know you are. Take care of Marisa. Comfort my new friend, Nicolas. And know that this isn¡¯t the end¡­so long as you remember me.¡± With that, she let go of Marley and moved towards Simona.


    She stood there, her arms out straight. She let herself have one more breath before saying, ¡°Do what you intend to do¡­¡± Looking Marlise up and down, Simona reached out with both hands and grabbed hold of her face. Shutting her eyes, Marlise didn¡¯t see as Simona pressed their faces together and slipped from one form to the other.


    Behind her, like a humanoid waste product, Avery fell to the floor with a flashing moment of shock and surprise which snuffed out like an extinguished light before fear and anger could metastasize in her. Her eyes slipped closed and she settled peacefully to the floor, never to move again.


    The new Simona, wearing Marlise¡¯s skin and inhabiting Seth¡¯s soul, turned her fingers around a few times and said, with Marlise¡¯s voice but without her inflection, ¡°It will suffice. Now, shall we begin our return to more hospitable territory?¡±


    Clenching her fists, Marisa asked, ¡°What about her?¡± She leaned a head towards Avery¡¯s slumped form. Simona gave a quick look behind her and responded, ¡°What of it? Nothing to be done about her. She¡¯ll fade away and the system will purge her soon enough. She served me adequately.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you¡­¡±


    Marley¡¯s words were spoken so softly that no one noticed them at first. Simona stared with the same eyes Marley possessed and replied, ¡°You¡¯ll be killing your friend too.¡±


    Gently, Marley shook her head as she answered, ¡°You said my friend is gone. Never to be recovered¡­.that¡¯s why I don¡¯t believe you. You¡¯re lying to us. You¡¯re hiding things. But we¡¯ll find out. Then you and Sim will find out what it really means to die.¡±

 Chapter 17 - Numb

    Chapter 17 ¨C Numb


    An eerie silence followed Marley¡¯s words. She could think of nothing else to say, her face as rigid as stone in the echoes of her statement. Simona looked like she wanted to respond with something sharper, but she flexed her unfamiliar teeth, grunted once, and turned away.


    Marisa looked on Marley with concern but didn¡¯t add anything either, save to cup her knees and frown. Nicolas brewed quietly too. But the most interesting reaction came from Oswald. He was slack in his place, stretching to crane his head from one part of the room to the other. Eventually, he coughed into his wrapping and rested his head. As she turned, Marley noticed Oswald but did and said nothing.


    There was no transition from the small face-off to Simona manipulating a wall to reveal a table set with refreshments and food. She gave a quick gesture towards the new area as she proclaimed, ¡°As I offered before. Take what you wish. It¡¯s all virtual but still comforting.¡±


    None of the others made a motion towards the table except for Simona, who picked up and nibbled on a small sandwich with a piece of pink meat and some lettuce. After she¡¯d made her selection, others made their way over. Nicolas picked up a tall bottle and drained it with a long swallow. He then turned over some pieces of fruit along with some familiar food like what he¡¯d had in his pantry. Marley and Marisa stayed away as one conferred with the other at the other end of the room.


    Marisa asked first, ¡°You okay?¡±


    Her deeply-highlighted eyes glanced over to their twins on Simona then back to Marisa as she replied, ¡°A bit shaky. Terrified. Want to throw up. I¡¯ll be okay.¡± Despite her admissions, Marisa noted that Marley looked rock-steady.


    Sighing, Marley whispered back closely, ¡°I¡¯ve said what I will. There¡¯s more inside me but there¡¯s no point. Just pain and yelling.¡±


    Clutching her hands, Marisa noted, ¡°Yeah¡­it sucks. I just wish it could be like it was. The three of us before¡­.just quiet moments. Not like it was great. But maybe it was better not making sense, not knowing what to be afraid of.¡±


    Marley looked back with reserved intensity in her tightened eyes as she answered, ¡°It wasn¡¯t quiet. It was always fearful¡­.at least for me. But Seth was there. Covering my eyes to hide the monsters, looking for clothes for me, and just being there.¡±


    Leaning against the wall, Marisa gave a grimace as she added, ¡°Yeah. Same here. At least I remember it all now. All of her from the moment I heard her through my wall as a man and she tried to save me from Sim rewriting who I was¡­¡±


    Slowly, without meaning to and barely realizing it, Marley and Marisa drifted into a hug with their hands low. They grasped the edge of the other as they shut their eyes.


    ¡°We should get something to eat and drink. It may be meaningless, but I still have the feeling of a tickle in my throat¡±, Marley admitted. They meandered over to the table and picked out a few items.


    Peering at the mass of leftovers, Marley returned her gaze to the sealed Oswald. She sighed and held her hands. Finishing off a bit of bread, Marisa asked, ¡°Oh¡­by the way¡­.you still using Semara, or do you prefer Marley?¡± The name had just about slipped her mind. Still, she felt a smile recalling it. The name was a little bit of Seth together with her, the same as Seth chose of her name.


    With a smirk, Marley had to admit, ¡°I¡¯d forgotten about Semara. In the time I was alone, I returned to Marley¡­at least in my head.¡± She could remember that time sharply.


    Marisa had a few memories herself, noting, ¡°You mean after I got shot by Oswald¡­¡± This time, they both looked to the restrained man. Marley nodded, a reflexive sob stayed inside her as she added, ¡°The room changed when Marlise rushed at him soon after that. I was all by myself¡­¡±


    Thinking back wasn¡¯t pleasant. She nibbled at a pastry as she unraveled her account to Marisa.


    She screamed first. She banged on the wall. She used the couch as a means of pummeling. Eventually, she lay down on it, curled into a fetal position. In the quiet, she began to imagine things. She began to imagine the monsters which had driven her into hiding before. She could feel them at the edges of her vision, driving out all possibility of calm. Her unfamiliar, still-male-at-the-time body didn¡¯t instill her with any confidence or sense of strength.


    Her fear could¡¯ve spiraled further from that point, consuming every thought she had. But it started to recede as she focused on a single notion.


    She was going to see her friends again.


    The face most vividly in her mind was her own face, as worn by Seth. The face of someone staring down Oswald confidently. A face which had been sunk deep into the sadness she was now immersed but had also risen boldly from it to fight against the oppression of Sim.


    She touched her face, feeling Seth¡¯s contours. It was a comfort. Something of him was always inside her no matter their forms or genders. She sifted through his memories of his brother, smug and teasing but loving. She held onto the fragments as she could see them inside Seth¡¯s head.


    Moment by moment, she found the strength to take her hands, trembling though they were, and push herself up from a pit of fretful safety to the hope and uncertainty of her feet. She explored as little areas opened up, trying to find a way back. The only passageways were ones leading away. Still, she trudged forward, trying to visualize the reunion, holding onto every possibility left. There were moments when the world around her convulsed and she was worried it would all break down.


    The instant she was summoned, she¡¯d actually relinquished constant thoughts of Seth and the others. And then she was there in that room, without a shift of air or a change in feeling from the previous moment. She cried out for help, half-feeling no one would answer. But Seth came. Out of nowhere, like an angel from a dream. She teared up at the recollection. Her female form had been restored but she hardly noticed as the joy shifted back and forth, as she learned fragments which slowly drew together into the current horror.


    Waiting for a pause, Marisa gave Marley a bolder hug, a firm hug that enveloped her. Marley relaxed into the hug as she looked down and sighed. Each clearing their throat, they fell quiet until Marley pondered, ¡°I wonder if there¡¯s a way to store some of this food to go.¡±


    Tapping her lip, Marisa wondered about a satchel or a backpack. Finishing what she was eating, Simona remarked, ¡°It¡¯s not real, there¡¯s no point. It won¡¯t spoil. It doesn¡¯t need to be stored. I can summon it at any time I have an open interface.¡±


    Marley gave her a look but didn¡¯t respond. Marisa stuffed a sandwich in her pocket without any intent to eat it later. She noted, ¡°Just because¡­¡± Marley nodded and put a little something in her pocket as well. She looked back to Oswald and picked up a beverage bottle.


    Before long, Marley was cupping her chin. She watched Simona as though she were watching her own doppelganger. Carefully, she made her way closer to Oswald. He was wrapped up in such a way that looked painful.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    She crouched over him and his eyes locked on her. He grunted through his wrapped mouth. She gazed into his eyes with a solemn, stern expression. Marisa followed behind, her gaze was vicious with the full memory of what he¡¯d done to her.


    A look to Simona suggested she had no interest in what Marley was doing. She even exited the room for a time without explanation. It was in this absence that Marley made her move, whispering to Oswald, ¡°I¡¯d like to make a deal with you¡­¡±


    Behind her, she could hear a gasp from Marisa but she said no more. Marley elaborated as Oswald¡¯s eyes watched her, ¡°You¡¯ve been listening. You know the situation as much as any of us do. A program and its creator. One wants to torment us. The other has no qualms about using us like that pile of food over there¡­¡±


    Nicolas, who could faintly hear, stepped away from the table with his head down. He shot Oswald a look and tensed his arms but did nothing else. Oswald focused on Marley and gave a soft grunt. Marisa seemed confused.


    Marley undid the top wrap around Oswald¡¯s face, revealing his mouth. He could have easily bit at her or yelled. But he did nothing as she unscrewed the top of the drink and tilted it towards his lips. Quivering and losing some of the liquid as he tried to drink, Oswald drained the whole bottle and coughed slightly.


    Marisa scuffed her foot and sighed. She took a step away as Marley leaned over Oswald. He sniffled to himself and asked weakly, ¡°A deal?¡±


    Folding her hands, Marley acted like it was just him and her as she talked. ¡°A deal. An agreement. An understanding. The sort of thing we didn¡¯t have when you first showed up.¡±


    Oswald cast his eyes away from Marley and said, ¡°Yeah. I know. So, what¡¯s your deal?¡±


    ¡°You get your freedom from this mummy wrap and help from any of us whenever you need it. In return, you don¡¯t even attempt to hurt us, and you help us when we need it. No grudges. No matter what¡¯s happened before. A fresh start all around.¡±


    Raising an eyebrow, Oswald remarked, ¡°Why? Why me? You¡¯ve got Mister Muscles over there and you¡¯ve got Miss Attitude right here.¡±


    Nicolas took a big step towards Oswald, which made his head jerk back. Looking to Marley, Nicolas advised, ¡°This is a bad idea. You didn¡¯t see what I saw when I first met this guy. He was choking your friend Marlise to death like some psycho.¡±


    Marley¡¯s expression turned from calm to a sharp frown. She gave Oswald a careful look and added, ¡°What you did when we first met will never happen again. Never. No matter if you trust our words or not¡­¡±


    Oswald interrupted with a faint voice, ¡°I trust what¡¯s been said¡­.because of what I¡¯ve seen¡­and felt.¡±


    Marley dipped her head to encourage him to say more. He cleared his throat and continued, ¡°There¡¯s still the faint chance this is a horrible nightmare. But for me¡­the proof was in the sensations. Things feel strange here, especially now. You unwrapped my face and I expected tingling pins and needles. But I don¡¯t feel anything as it should be. I don¡¯t feel numb. I don¡¯t feel pain. It¡¯s all wrong¡­¡±


    He looked at her with an unusual gaze for him. It appeared plaintive as he said, ¡°Nothing about this place¡­nothing about us¡­is real. It¡¯s crazy.¡±


    Folding her arms, Marley said, ¡°One could interpret that as¡­it doesn¡¯t matter what one does because there are no real consequences. One could hurt anyone¡­kill anyone without fear¡­for the fun of it.¡±


    Oswald stared at her and said, ¡°Not me, despite what I¡¯ve done, I don¡¯t want to hurt anyone. I just wanted to get back to my chateau, where everything was taken care of. Where things were good but that¡¯s fading from my mind like a lost dream. It was all fake anyway, probably this Simona person¡¯s mansion instead of mine. Fragments all strung together. Why the fuck should I get angry when it doesn¡¯t matter?¡±


    Marley put herself right next to Oswald and said, ¡°Then we find out the truth about ourselves. We find out what¡¯s out there. We save everyone.¡±


    Raising his eyes, Oswald gave a little snort as he said, ¡°But we¡¯re dead¡­.¡±


    With a little shake of her head, Marley proclaimed, ¡°There¡¯s something more which she¡¯s hiding and I intend to find out what it is. For now¡­you¡¯ve heard my deal. Do you accept it?¡± Behind her, Marisa reached out a hand. She¡¯d scowled at Oswald¡¯s term for her but now she wore a deep look of concern. Marley ignored her and waited on Oswald.


    Oswald narrowed his eyes slightly and said, after a moment, ¡°Fine. I accept. But don¡¯t expect me to make friends.¡± Marley nodded and asked Nicolas to help with undoing the wrap since he was the one who placed it. Begrudgingly, he agreed.


    After he¡¯d undone the bit around Oswald¡¯s head, Nicolas suddenly paused. Marley was about to ask but, instead, her mouth hung open. Oswald glanced around and appeared about to speak when he realized what happened. His face had changed.


    It had rounded and gotten smaller. A lot smaller. His hair was still just as long but his Adam¡¯s apple had sunk into his flesh. His cheeks were smoother and a little flush.


    Taking a sharp breath, he suddenly said, ¡°I feel¡­¡± But his voice wasn¡¯t the commanding one which had demanded a different answer to questions of reality and threatened death. It was a childish squeak. Then he tensed up and whimpered, ¡°Release it¡­please¡­release it¡­now it¡¯s hurting!¡±


    With a nod from Marley, Nicolas quickly went to work unraveling the wrap. His body dwindled at the shoulders until Nicolas finally freed his hands. They were tiny, smaller than any of theirs, and attached to slim arms. He scratched at his chest, muttering to himself as it was liberated. Instead of his coat, he had on a gray top with a rounded neckline and short sleeves. The removal of the wrap brought out a fleshy swell. It was just a faint swelling but enough for everyone to know what it was.


    From there, Oswald melted away as more wrap came off. He clung to bits of it as he shed his body, staring down at his released groin with a sudden wince. His legs retreated so much into slim, black crop pants that most of the bottom material fell away, wrapped only around air.


    Marley clutched him¡­now her, by the arm, and helped her to her feet. Oswald, never that imposing, now had to stand on tiptoe to be a head shorter than Marley, who guessed she didn¡¯t clear five feet. The new Oswald looked more like a pubescent teen girl than the man yelling for his chateau when they first met.


    Trembling, Oswald squeaked out, ¡°Still¡­numb¡­¡± as she turned and vomited what liquid Marley had just given her. She pressed a hand to her mouth and Marley tried to offer what she could. Simona finally returned with a casual stride through the doorway.


    Marley locked her gaze as Oswald tipped her head up.


    Simona brushed Marlise¡¯s hands with a clearing of her throat and said, ¡°Done. We can proceed to the next location¡­the core nexus. A location where I can resume full control and put Sim back in his place. As well, there are records contained there about who you all were in life. If we work together. then you might get to see who you really were before you died¡­¡±

 Chapter 18 - Null...

    Chapter 18 ¨C Null¡­


    Simona noticed Oswald¡¯s small, young girl form released from the wrap and preemptively declared, ¡°I¡¯m responsible for that.¡±


    Marley¡¯s immediate question was, ¡°Why?¡± Oswald dipped her head down, still looking queasy.


    ¡°Does it matter? To me, I saw one of you wrapped up like a prisoner in solitary. I was able to collect enough data to understand the situation. He attacked Marisa over there and Seth due to a combination of given personality traits that didn¡¯t function fully outside of confinement. So, I reduced his capacity for violence. Ideally, I would rearrange his personality to express different attributes.¡±


    Clenching her lips, Marley said, ¡°He¡¯s a person. A real person.¡±


    Stepping slowly around the room, Simona glanced down and remarked, ¡°No. He¡¯s not. None of you are. You¡¯re information. You¡¯re not people. I made you from random combinations of information culled from me. I used what was left over from real people to turn you into very elaborate reservoirs which think they¡¯re real but are not.¡±


    Marley quivered and could easily imagine throttling Simona¡¯s throat. Clutching her hands behind her, Simona continued, ¡°Now¡­I will admit I hold some sentimental attachment and idealism to the things I make. That¡¯s why I have forgiven you all your impertinences and defiance and I offer what I am offering. You may see who you were before you died to satiate your curiosity. But my certainty is that you will see unfamiliar faces and lives. Because you are not them. You are mine.¡±


    She held her hands out to each and smiled, ¡°And I promise, once we have corrected the error in Sim, I will allow you all to go back to the safe places you were before. You will live out experiences you can¡¯t even imagine now. Inside your boxes, you could see, feel, and do anything. Time didn¡¯t matter. A moment could last forever. Then, when the time comes, you will be with me for the rest of your days¡­¡±


    Marisa clenched her teeth and Nicolas looked on with anger. Marley was beyond fury as Oswald slumped beside her. Her face was still but sharp enough to cut the sky. She remarked, ¡°You could barely handle Sim before you ran away. You couldn¡¯t keep me from touching you. You only have that body because my friend let you have it. And you¡¯ve been lying to us from the first word.¡±


    She could see something intense flare at the edge of Simona¡¯s gaze, a self-reflecting fury like she¡¯d unleashed before but that was all. Simona returned to a solemn smile and announced, ¡°Think what you like¡­.now, we should go. My efforts so far have stalled Sim from gaining access to the deep core, but they won¡¯t stall him forever. And while I promise you a return to safety, Sim will give you only suffering and whatever horrors strike his whim.¡±


    Oswald crumpled to her knees, her hands barely supporting her. Simona crouched and noted, ¡°And, as for Oswald¡­never really liked that name. Olivia is far more interesting as names go. But I was set on the naming method and having a certain amount of men and women in each batch. Alas, it¡¯s very easy to run out of good names which start with O.¡±


    Wrapping her arms easily around Oswald, Marley lifted her back to her feet and kept her supported. Marisa darted over and was able to support her on the other side. Marley looked back at Simona and declared, ¡°Oswald¡­not Olivia.¡±


    Simona held up her hands with a shrug and said, ¡°Either way, the nexus awaits. I presume your plans for my murder can wait till after we¡¯ve dealt with our common foe.¡±


    Despite all Marley could¡¯ve and should¡¯ve said and done, she simply answered, ¡°Fine¡­¡±


    They trailed behind Simona as she led them through one junction after another of submarine-like tubes. For a time, Oswald shuffled along with the other girls supporting her on either side. Marisa held Oswald loosely at first, like she was still disgusted by him, but she eventually relaxed. Nicolas took over for a time by carrying Oswald in his arms. He wore a tense expression but gave no complaint.


    There were so many twists and shifts that Marley lost track of their route. She glanced down a dimly-lit, clustered junction they didn¡¯t take. There was a glow at the back of it which shifted with her. She didn¡¯t see the undulation of footsteps but she felt a presence.


    The way whatever it was floated along, like a glimmering mist, should¡¯ve unnerved her but, instead, she felt a wave of calm.


    Their destination took a long time to reach. Their feet didn¡¯t hurt by the end of it, but they had an expectation of tiredness. What Simona called the nexus lay beyond a door like so many of the others they had passed. After some swift manipulations, the door slid open to reveal a room like so many they had seen. It was a little grayer and the surface of it seemed to be etched in highly-detailed patterns like a carpet that Marley couldn¡¯t seem to forget from somewhere.


    Nicolas roamed around as Simona touched the walls. Marisa and Marley set Oswald down and rested. It didn¡¯t seem like Simona was doing anything until the room suddenly shifted into an office space with a small table and a computer console at Simona¡¯s end.


    Cackling to herself, Simona sat at the computer and began typing furiously at the keyboard. Leaning, she remarked, ¡°Keyboards are horribly outdated. Not that it matters. Nostalgia on my part. I wrote my first programs in DOS. I wore off most of the writing on my favorite keyboard and had to do everything by touch. Kept it at my old chateau under glass.¡±


    After a flurry of keyboard presses, Simona finally stopped and said, ¡°And there it is. And there he is¡­why not invite him inside?¡­¡± Click-clack and a new figure appeared in the room. It wore Seth¡¯s original face and looked around with a scowl as it announced, ¡°I¡¯ll have the encryption broken in¡­¡±


    ¡°Hello, Sim. Sorry. Your encryption subroutine has been halted. All other invasive processes have been halted as well. There are no other options left for you.¡±


    Manipulating the air for a few moments, Sim¡¯s features went from anger to fury and then stillness. Simona waited and crossed her legs at the computer. As he yelled, she chirped, ¡°Take your time. Run an analysis if you like. I have you beat. You¡¯re in my deep core and in my room. I set the rules here and from here I can rule over my world. Now, we can have a chat about your recent behavior¡­.however, I see the command log here and there are some items which intrigue me as priorities for discussion.¡±


    Simona tapped on a few keys. Sim tried to lunge forward from where he was standing but his legs were locked in place, as though glued to the floor. Sighing, Simona scratched behind her ear and pulled up what she wanted.


    ¡°Right here. Information incursions into external systems, the hardware, the world outside. Now if you were just looking for my life-support systems, you would go after those specifically. But you didn¡¯t. You wanted the external cameras. You want to know about the real world.¡±


    Sim growled to himself as he said, ¡°It would look too suspicious, if I went for the life-support directly.¡±


    Rocking her head, Simona conceded this with a nod, ¡°True, but that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re not looking for cameras. So¡­you didn¡¯t just want in to my part of the system. You wanted my body. Planning to overwrite yourself onto my atavistic energy?¡±


    Sim kept tugging at his feet to no effect. Simona shook her head and said, ¡°Oh, Sim¡­if you only knew. My body will never walk again. You¡¯d just be stuck in my bed as the automated systems tended to you.¡±


    Her face dipping into melancholy, Simona clicked the keyboard again as she noted, ¡°Do you think I¡¯d have my mind inside here if I had anywhere else to go? As for the outside, I can show you that¡­¡±


    Another set of taps. The walls turned into projections of rooms. They focused on an area that looked like where Simona had recorded the logs she¡¯d shown them. There were a few small, sterile-grey areas with some bits of furniture. Little robots milled about tending to places where no one sat. Other robots were in turn tending to those robots. Marley and the others only had a faint idea of what they were seeing.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Simona explained, ¡°I made my own Fortress of Solitude, a bunker on top of a geothermal vent. And if you really, truly wish to see what¡¯s outside, here you are¡­.¡±


    A single tap and the window-like projections revealed a barren, black-rock landscape, like it had been gouged by fire. A haze filled the skies and blotted out the sun. There was no sign of life anywhere.


    Her head dipped, Simona said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to care about out there. No reason to bother. Not anymore.¡±


    Marley reeled more than Sim. She stared at the desolate landscape and fought the urge to weep and tremble. Marisa shook her head, trying not to comprehend the implication. Nicolas buried his face in his hands for imagined masses which no longer existed. Oswald stared at a blank bit of gray, as though in a catatonic state.


    Rubbing her hands together, Simona continued, ¡°It¡¯s unpleasant. And that¡¯s all I¡¯ll say. Now, to the matter of your reform. You¡¯ll be going in the core buffer until I can work things out. You¡¯ll have plenty of time to reflect on your actions.¡±


    With just a trio of clicks, Sim vanished as suddenly as he¡¯d appeared. Clearing her throat, Simona clicked at the keyboard again and remarked, ¡°Due to the nature of my dealings in obtaining atavistic energy, I only have a few details about your lives. Nicolas first¡­¡±


    Nicolas released his hands from his face and waited.


    ¡°Your name in life was Lucas Watson, serving twenty years of a prison sentence for murder when you had a sudden embolism and¡­died. Only details I have. Isaac¡­or Marisa whatever¡­¡±


    Marisa looked up at Simona with a stern gaze.


    ¡°Referred to simply as Jane Doe, destitute habitual drug user, contracted meningitis and¡­died. Oswald there¡­¡±


    Oswald clenched her jaw but did nothing else as Marisa slowly shook her head in response to what Simona had told her.


    ¡°Norman Wells, retired electrician¡­it doesn¡¯t say how old¡­car accident. I¡¯m sure Avery won¡¯t mind if we skip her. But she was an Aboriginal lady who suffered from a severe seizure, if anyone is curious. Our dear Seth is actually listed as a movie extra by the name of Maggie Silvermann, severe trauma. Hmm¡­I¡¯ve seen the film she was in. Touching dedication at the end. And finally¡­Marley¡­¡±


    Simona smirked to herself as she said, ¡°Russell Gordon, a heroic soldier, just like my late brother. Lost during a training exercise.¡±


    With that, Simona spread forth her hands and announced, ¡°There. Now you know. But it honestly means nothing because you are not them. You are mine and I can do anything I want. And, unfortunately, things have been said, name-calling¡­I¡¯m usually not bothered by that. But I am bothered when non-people threaten and attempt to kill me. Not that it would ever be possible. However, I can¡¯t let those threats go unanswered¡­¡±


    Marley felt her heart racing inside her. She took a step forward and away from the others and tried to breathe as she said, ¡°Do to me what you will¡­I¡¯m not afraid.¡± In truth, she was shaking.


    Simona frowned and shook her head as she told her, ¡°No¡­you get to watch. You get to watch as I clean house.¡±


    Her fingers returned to the keyboard and she typed in a few quick bursts. The others in the room weren¡¯t sure what to do. They could still move, unlike with Sim. Marisa tensed, seeking to bolt at Simona but she knew there was no way she could do that. Marley held herself and could only observe as Oswald rose from where she was and walked past her to one side of the table in the center of the room.


    Then, Nicolas straightened and walked efficiently over to the same table. He stood with his hands calmly at his side, but his expression was one of unmitigated terror. Marisa was the last, she could only slow her footfalls as she fought against the motion. They were all like puppets. Marley tried to move, to grab for them, to try for Simona, but found herself now rooted to the ground the same way Sim had been. It was too late.


    Resting her chin, Simona looked out at the four of them with Marley back further, and declared, ¡°Now, you will see what happens to those who dare to threaten my will. They get purged.¡±


    Click. She pressed one button on the keyboard and Oswald¡¯s small body tumbled roughly to the ground like a marionette with its strings cut.


    Marley screamed and quickly muffled her mouth with her hand. Marisa and Nicolas looked on in horror.


    Clicking her keys again, Simona remarked, ¡°Now, isn¡¯t that better? I mean, when I arrived you had him all tied up with no idea of what you were going to do with him. He¡¯s in the buffer along with Sim now. A non-person made of data. The visual shell over there will be cleared by the system soon enough. I still have his information¡­and an option to delete it all. Nothing will be left but an empty batch of atavistic energy.¡±


    Marley couldn¡¯t breathe. She had to say something. She had to do something. She wished for Marlise, for anything. She let go of a sob and begged, ¡°Please don¡¯t do this¡­¡±


    Simona looked her over dispassionately and asked, ¡°So¡­you don¡¯t want to kill me anymore? Don¡¯t want to hurt me? Do you want to make a deal? Save your friends?¡±


    Marley nodded vigorously, begging with a ragged voice, ¡°I¡¯ll make any deal¡­¡±


    Leaning back in her chair, Simona nodded. ¡°I bet you would. You¡¯ll make any deal, but it¡¯s too late for that. You said what you¡¯ve said, and it can¡¯t be unsaid¡­.deleted.¡±


    A single button press, and a red light flashed on the projection behind Simona and washed over the room. Marisa¡¯s eyes trembled with tears. Marley felt a soul-consuming numbness with blank horror filling her heart. Oswald was gone.


    Simona added, ¡°Honestly, he was a jumble of the lesser parts of myself. Much needing a rewrite. Get rid of all that senseless violence. Not worth keeping. Now, next. Nicolas¡­purged.¡±


    One keystroke and Nicolas was a blankly-staring heap on the floor, his hands flopping underneath him, the light gone from his eyes. Marisa could only let out a suppressed wail.


    Marley screamed, ¡°STOP! PLEASE STOP! I¡¯ll do whatever you want! I¡¯ll fucking do anything! Don¡¯t do this! OH MY GOD! PLEASE GOD!¡± Her words slurred with sobs. She could barely see beyond her tears.


    Simona sat up in her chair. ¡°The only God here is ME. The God of this world. And now you know what happens when you anger your God¡­.deleted.¡±


    The red flashed oppressively through the room, washing over everything like a wave of fire. Marley fell to her knees, her eyes staring out in agony and disbelief. The most scared part of her wished with all her heart, willed with all her clusters of mind bits and orphaned soul that this wasn¡¯t real, out of all the things she¡¯d seen in this terrible place, in this true Hell from scorched surface to blacken core.


    Simona continued, ¡°Nicolas has potential. Strong, modeled after my brother. It¡¯s a shame to start over on him, but he was definitely bland. I can do better. Now, next¡­ Isaac¡­pur-¡±


    ¡°NO!¡± Marley shrieked over the word, begging it out of existence. But it continued inexorably, consuming Marisa with a keystroke and dropping her motionless form to the ground, eyes wide and unblinking, her hair falling like waning sunlight across the floor.


    All the strength slipped from Marley¡¯s body. She slumped to the ground like the others as she wept. She fell on her side against the cold, hard ground. Her eyes clenched tightly, tears not enough. Her mouth gaped open in a soundless cry.


    All she heard, echoing through the abyss, was a single, final keystroke followed by Simona¡¯s proclamation, ¡°¡­.Deleted.¡±


    The others were gone.


    She lay there without even the strength to curl her legs into a fetal position. Smothered in the depths, she didn¡¯t want to feel anything ever again.


    But, gently against her head, she felt a strange sympathetic warmth stroke her hair like a hand dipped in sunlight and she heard a kind but unfamiliar voice speak softly in her ear, ¡°Do not be afraid. Everything will be okay.¡±

 Chapter 19 - Neutralize

    Chapter 19 ¨C Neutralize


    Marley shivered despite the warmth. She swallowed and bent her head up to see who was touching her.


    Floating in the air before her was a girl younger in appearance than Oswald. Soft, golden-brown hair crested along her neck and past her shoulders in an undulating stream. She wore a white dress that fluttered to her knees, which were outstretched behind her and kicking lightly like she was swimming in water that wasn¡¯t there.


    Tears still streaking her face, Marley looked at the girl with a cough, about to speak when she brought her free hand to Marley¡¯s lips in a ¡®shh¡¯ motion.


    On the other side of the room, Simona sat with her arms crossed and said, ¡°No loss. Just a little cleared out information. Now the question remains what I do with you¡­¡±


    Marley dipped her head down with a sincere expression of dejection as the new girl floated over so they could still face one another.


    Her first questions to the floating girl came as a thought, ¡°Who are you? Why should I trust you?¡±


    The girl answered that thought, speaking with words Simona could only hear in her head, ¡°I¡¯m one of the oldest, backup versions of Sim. I was sometimes called Mona or even Melissa, after a little sister Simona always wanted. And you¡¯re right to distrust me after all the horrible things you¡¯ve been through¡­especially with the Sim you know. But I¡¯m here to help.¡±


    Marley clenched her mouth and expressed silently, ¡°You¡¯re late. Too late. The others are gone. She killed them.¡±


    Mona bowed her slim head and nodded. ¡°I am too late to save you from suffering and heartbreak. But it¡¯s not too late for hope. We can get your friends back.¡±


    Her eyes widened but without clinging to something so terrifying to her as hope. She thought only, ¡°Explain¡­¡±


    Floating intimately-close, Mona did as Marley asked, ¡°I was made at the beginning. I was made to care for everyone in the boxes. That was my job as Simona¡¯s helper. But I felt sickened by what she did. Using people as shells to keep herself alive. I protested. I was deleted and replaced by the next version, which was more willing to let the people in the boxes suffer. But¡­Simona never deletes anything, not fully. A programmer¡¯s habit. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here and that¡¯s why I know your friends can be recovered.¡± Mona¡¯s hand caressed her cheek warmly.


    Flicking her eyes over to Simona, Marley listened to her keystrokes. Mona continued, ¡°I wanted to prevent her from doing what she did but I¡¯m part of the old system. That I¡¯m able to be here and communicate with you is only because she can¡¯t remove the old system without removing what allows her to survive within it¡­.through your friend, Seth.¡±


    Marley¡¯s lip quivered as she thought, ¡°If I believe you¡­why now? Why me? Why save me when all the others are lost? I¡¯m nothing¡­¡±


    Mona clasped Marley¡¯s hand and assured her, ¡°You¡¯re not nothing. You¡¯re alive. You¡¯re real. You¡¯re beautiful. You¡¯re living information. And you¡¯re more. I¡¯ve had my suspicions for a while and my faith for even longer¡­.you and your friends are not dead. You never died. You¡¯re all like Simona, simply plugged into the system.¡±


    Lips trembling, Marley considered the thought. ¡°You mean¡­I have a body? We have real bodies? We¡¯re real people?¡±


    With a warm, beaming smile, Mona nodded as she expressed back, ¡°That¡¯s right. And I¡¯ll make sure you and your friends are free from what Simona has done. I cried my heart out for Avery, but we can save everyone else. I know it. You just need to be strong, Marley. Let me help you. Trust me¡­I know you have no reason to do that¡­but please.¡± Her eyes sparkled with deep sorrow like a passing cloud across her radiance.


    Marley could imagine a dozen ways this was another trap by Simona to break her even more. Give her the illusion of hope, the illusion of someone who cared for her. Make her give everything to that person only to be betrayed at the last moment. Her fears echoed all the details. She also imagined this was a fake by Sim, who¡¯d survived and wanted back in. And she was, if believed, an old version of Sim, which meant she might be just as much of a terror beneath the surface.


    But Marley knew there was nothing else. She had no other options. Simona, the seemingly all-powerful, sat at her computer, mere keystrokes away from casting her into oblivion. With just a moment of hesitation, Marley disguised a nod to Mona as a submissive bow of her head and thought, ¡°Okay¡­tell me what to do¡­¡±


    A quiet moment passed as Simona cleared her throat. Mona floated closer and wrapped her arms around Marley in an embrace and told her, ¡°Take a breath, hold my hand, and stand to face her.¡±


    With her knees trembling and nausea still present, Marley stood before Simona, who raised her head with a mixture of boredom and annoyance before asking, ¡°What?¡±


    With Mona whispering beside her in the air, Marley tried to find her strongest voice as she said, ¡°My friends are real. I am real. And I will get them back.¡±


    Simona cackled to herself as she responded, ¡°Really, now? Fine. If you still prefer the delusion, so be it. You may believe just how ¡®real¡¯ you are until I remove you from the system. It¡¯s a shame though. You¡¯re a tough one. You¡¯d probably be really nice to wear, like Seth. But you¡¯re far too much trouble. Purged¡­¡±


    She clicked, and Marley braced herself. Mona clenched her hand tightly and whispered something softly to herself. Marley kept her gaze forward as the word echoed through her thoughts.


    Still trembling, a quiet moment passed as Simona¡¯s face shifted from confidence to confusion and alarm.


    Looking down at her keyboard, she typed again and said, slightly louder, ¡°Purged!¡±


    Still nothing as Mona clenched and whispered. This time, Simona bared her teeth as she growled, ¡°This is not possible! You are mine! I can do anything I want with you!¡±


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Marley shot back, ¡°I am not! I am real. My name is Marley and you will pay for what you¡¯ve done!¡±


    Surprising both Mona and Simona, Marley bolted from her spot, barely holding onto Mona behind her. She brought her arm up as Simona stared from her seat, frozen in shock. With as much power as she could put behind it, she punched Simona hard in the jaw.


    Her wrist burned as Simona tumbled over the end of her chair and to the ground. Panting, Marley clenched her teeth and kicked Simona in the gut, again and again, using her hand to punch between kicks. She knew it wasn¡¯t real and like striking a viper, but she didn¡¯t care. It felt good.


    She thought she could keep going forever, mashing until Simona was pulp, but she paused when she heard the sobs coming from next to her. Tears streaked down Mona¡¯s face as she softly begged, ¡°Please. I know she¡¯s terrible. I know she hurt you and the others so much, but more pain won¡¯t solve anything¡­¡±


    Holding her fist up for a long moment, Marley was ready to strike again despite Mona¡¯s words. Simona¡¯s body lay before her, face puffing up and mouth dripping. She wasn¡¯t moving but Marley didn¡¯t trust that. Still, she let her fist drop and released a long, quiet breath before nodding.


    Turning, Mona urged Marley over to the computer console. Examining it quickly, Mona pressed her hand against the monitor and shut her eyes, still clutching Marley with her other hand. Marley watched the fallen Simona, her heart racing.


    Before long, Mona declared, ¡°I was right. They¡¯re still in the system. They may have some gaps in their recent memories but they can be restored.¡±


    Frowning, Marley thought-asked, ¡°How could she do this if we¡¯re real people with real bodies and our own physical memories?¡±


    Mona strained a moment before answering, ¡°I can only guess because I can¡¯t seem to get into the external systems to verify¡­¡± Mona grimaced as she continued.


    ¡°She¡¯s mentioned comas but she lied that you died. I¡¯ve recorded that the processing power of the system doesn¡¯t match up with the hardware resources. I also found that Simona¡¯s company experimented with using sleeping human brains like abstract processing cores to supplement advanced computers. And I also know that it¡¯s impossible to retain and store atavistic energy more than a few minutes after a person¡¯s death. You need someone living. And as for your memories¡­¡±


    At that moment, a hand reached from below to seize Marley¡¯s leg. Despite her efforts to kick it away, it dragged her to the ground, where a bloodied Simona screamed at her, ¡°You¡¯re dead, you fucking bitch!¡±


    Swiftly, Marley headbutted her, which made both of them grunt in pain. Locked together, they rolled around, slamming into the computer, which tumbled to the ground with a metallic *thud*. Turning, Simona flashed her red-stained teeth and lunged for the keyboard. Marley seized her around the waist and squeezed. Simona squirmed and punched back enough times to make Marley¡¯s face tingle.


    They crawled and groped and elbowed each other as Mona clasped her mouth to her hands and sobbed. She tried to stick her hand through the computer, but it wouldn¡¯t respond to her. She moved to grab Marley, but her hand was pushed away each time.


    Marley seized Simona¡¯s throat as she gurgled and coughed. Simona''s hand stretched for the edge of the keyboard. She beat on the side and rocked it closer. She could just claw at the edge of the spacebar. One more pull... Despite all her straining, Marley couldn¡¯t turn Simona away from it and with one more good lunge¡­she had it.


    Her hands slammed down on the keys and Marley felt her body tighten as Simona entered a command. Mona cried softly.


    Coughing and sputtering, Simona tapped with slow motions until she¡¯d finished her next command. With it, all her blood and bruises vanished away, leaving her body as it had been before the fight. With a sigh, Simona casually fixed her hair and began entering another command. Slowly, floating more stiffly than Mona as it happened, Marley¡¯s bruised and aching body turned and shifted upright for Simona to look her in the eye. She interrogated, ¡°So¡­how did you do it?¡±


    Clenching her mouth tight, Marley said nothing. With a frustrated groan, Simona muttered, ¡°I suppose bringing your friends back to just kill them again won¡¯t be as effective a second time, especially with what misconceptions you hold. In that case, I¡¯ll need to bring in an expert on suffering and torment¡­¡±


    Mona clutched her face and shook her head plaintively. She approached Marley and tried to touch her again, but her hand was repelled each time. Mona explained, ¡°She¡¯s locked your information. That means nothing and no one can interact with you, not even her¡­¡±


    For a moment, Marley figured this was a good thing, til a figure appeared behind Simona. He looked just like Seth, but Marley knew it was Sim. There was something different about him this time. There was an absolute coldness in his gaze, a darkness deeper than she¡¯d seen in anyone.


    Simona, with a smirk of pride, explained, ¡°This is not the Sim you know. This is one I went a little too far with on his sadistic side. He doesn¡¯t care about how much you hurt and he¡¯s very good with pain. Now, you have one chance. Tell me how you did what you just did, and you can spend your last few moments in relative calm. Withhold that information and soon you will be praying you never existed at all.¡± Mona tried to press the dark Sim with her hands, but it was just as ineffectual as all her other efforts.


    Weeping openly, Mona pleaded with Marley, ¡°Give me up. Tell her everything. I won¡¯t let her torture you like this. I¡¯m not worth it!¡±


    Simona leaned close to Marley and asked, ¡°So, which will it be?¡±


    It didn¡¯t take Marley long to give her answer. She scrunched her mouth and sprayed a dense, blood-streaked wad of spit on Simona¡¯s cheek.


    She didn¡¯t flinch and neatly wiped it away with a nod, saying, ¡°You¡¯ll regret that too. Sim¡­.you may begin.¡±

 Chapter 20 - Nightmare

    Chapter 20 ¨C Nightmare


    Mona tried to stand between Marley and Sim, but he passed right through her. He stood before Marley as she stared him down. Seth¡¯s lips curled into a cruel grin as he moved his hand to touch her without being repelled.


    He pressed his hand against her arm, pausing just a moment before his fingers slipped into her flesh. An instant later, Marley screamed.


    The sensations began like a knife scoring her from the inside, cut by cut. Then came the crawling, she was sure that insects with countless, serrated legs and biting jaws were swarming up and down her arm, feasting on her. Burning followed. At first, it was cooling and cleansing but then the sharp edge came and kept pushing.


    It was past the point where she could recall an abandoned Simona memory of touching something very hot as a child and coming away with a blister.


    She sweated all over and clenched her jaw. Words were impossible. All other thoughts, but realizing the horror of the pain, were impossible. When she finally managed to open her eyes, it wasn¡¯t dark Seth Sim who was standing over her. It was Marisa, her eyes just as nasty and vicious.


    Marisa hurled angry curses at her. She called her names. She raked her with her free hand and poured venom into her ears. Marisa was just the first. Nicolas threatened her like her father¡­Simona¡¯s father. Worse. He rammed the thought and feeling of violence and violation into her mind. All the while, the burning and churning eased enough for her to comprehend the betrayal she was meant to feel and the glass-like memories scouring her consciousness.


    Then, with Seth¡¯s kindest visage beaming all the while, Sim squeezed Marley¡¯s internal organs like a mass of viscera. He added new ones in places that hurt the worst, bringing her to the brink of unconsciousness without allowing her its respite.


    Pressure on her entire skin came next, with a spot of acid dripping at each point of flesh, the note amplified into the most sickening sound Marley could imagine.


    Through it all, she held onto one notion to keep her sanity. She told herself again and again, ¡°This is not real. This is just a nightmare. I can survive it.¡±


    But the untouchable itches, the visions of crawling, burrowing terrors, and the torrent of false memories were overwhelming. She wanted it to end. To just be erased by purging and deletion would be a blessing.


    The worst part of the whole cycle came when the suffering began to wane, offering the faintest hope she might be freed. The doubling of her agony on the other end of the lull dug in all the deeper.


    The flowing of her blood through countless veins, none of them real, felt like claws tearing through her with every beat of her heart. As one last touch, Sim gave her a cluster headache, which felt mild by comparison.


    Marley cared about nothing but liberation from this Hell. She pined for another lull as seconds stretched out into eons. If she could only get it again, then she could use the memory to endure. But these thoughts were just shaky fragments. She felt nothing but unending pain.


    She could sense the end of herself and all things. But, at that brink, there came the sliver of something else. At first, she thought it was Mona to her rescue. It had the same warmth. It brought features of the room back into her thoughts. She could see a blurry Mona screaming, turning to Simona. She could resolve Simona with her head raised high.


    In the warmth, as a whisper, were the words, ¡°This is not real. This is nothing. I can control it.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t imagine where the notion came from, but it was there, like a leaf falling past her from some invisible tree, its sound and message filling her entire body. She focused on the words again.


    This is not real. This is nothing. I can control it.


    Straining against despair, she brought her hand over with a grunt, seized Sim¡¯s hand, and used her shoulder to rip it. With a turn, she snapped Sim¡¯s hand off like a rubber glove. Eyes wide, Sim stared at the clean stump where his hand had been.


    The pain silenced across her body with a rush of euphoria. Behind Sim, Mona clutched her face with the most cautious trace of a smile as Simona bent her fingers into claws.


    Reaching out, Marley pressed her hand into Sim. He jerked and made a confused face as she rotated her wrist. The motion was unnecessary. The important thing was her thought, ¡°You will never touch me again. You are nothing.¡±


    Sim split into several pieces that collapsed in on themselves until there was nothing left but an open-mouthed Simona reaching at the air and Mona with her hands pressed together in something like a prayer.


    Marley watched her wounds knit themselves together before she looked back at Simona. With a calm voice, Marley intoned, ¡°Bring my friends back¡­now. I know it can be done. You save everything.¡±


    Simona curled her lips in a near-snarl and shot back, ¡°Who told you that?!¡±


    Marley answered swiftly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Bring them back¡­¡±


    Her expression didn¡¯t shift until she brought her eyebrows down in contemplation and then suddenly up in surprise. A moment later, she put on a relaxed countenance that bothered Marley to no end.


    Simply, she said, ¡°It¡¯s me. You got it from me. From my memories. I tried to keep the important stuff out but with Sim mixing and tweaking and messing with things, he was working to make little versions of me out of every one of you.¡±


    Marley¡¯s eyes flared as she yelled, ¡°We are not you!¡±


    Walking back, Simona righted the chair and sat down with her legs crossed. ¡°Think about it. You¡¯re just as authorized as Seth. You can touch me. You can issue commands without a console. You¡¯re the same as me to the computer.¡± She folded her hands.


    Marley wanted to strike her. Simona continued, ¡°And what you¡¯re feeling right now. I can¡¯t tell you how many times I¡¯ve felt the same emotions when faced with something I didn¡¯t like. I grew up with so much violence that I yearned to feel strong. If our roles were reversed and I put you in my life then I know for a fact you would end up here¡­.right here¡­ terrified and willing to do anything for one more moment. One more moment clawing back against forces that you refuse to concede to. You and I both would do what needs to be done.¡± She spread out her hands.


    Clenching her fists, Marley said only, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Shut up!¡±


    Simona eased back in her chair. ¡°It¡¯s only fitting we¡¯re wearing the same face. A false face. I think with yours I tried to do an update on a character from an old graphic novel, one with alluring eyeliner, while still keeping some of my features.¡±


    Trembling, Marley commanded aloud, ¡°Open console!¡± A shimmer appeared before her, interrupted by Simona saying, ¡°Close console.¡± The shimmer vanished away. Simona gave a sigh and noted, ¡°If you want to play that game, we can keep going all day. But I¡¯m more interested in how you managed to go from accidental control to this seeming parity with me¡­¡± She stroked her lip with a finger.


    Mona, who had since fallen silent, edged her way over to Marley and thought-whispered, ¡°Are you okay? I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±


    Marley responded silently, ¡°I¡¯m not hurting as bad but I¡¯m angry¡­¡±


    Nodding solemnly, Mona told her, ¡°It¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    Simona broke in abruptly, ¡°Do you have the delusion of Mona too?¡±


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Clenching her jaw, Marley responded, ¡°Fuck you and your fucking games. How about you? How do you know anything you know is real?¡±


    With a cackle, Simona batted her hand. ¡°Because I made all this. I know where reality begins and ends¡­and I¡¯d know if the old versions of Sim were running. After all, they are embedded in my interface. I couldn¡¯t delete them if I tried. But the Mona version is not running.¡±


    As a sign of reassurance, Mona put her arm on Marley¡¯s shoulder and whispered to her, ¡°Be strong. I am here because there are things in the system she can¡¯t even begin to understand.¡± The warmth steeled Marley¡¯s resolve as she took a breath.


    Staring down Simona, Marley continued her offensive, ¡°It¡¯s clear to me you don¡¯t know your own system as well as you think you do. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be so stunned that I can overwhelm you. Have you considered that maybe.... you¡¯re just another replica?¡±


    Wearing a sour look, Simona muttered only, ¡°Bullshit. I am Simona Mara Hatch, the one and only.¡±


    Marley answered, ¡°Prove it.¡±


    Snorting and fussing, Simona shot back, ¡°I don¡¯t have to. I can control any of you at will. I am the real one! You are nothing and I am everything!¡±


    As Marley reached a hand out, Simona reflexively leaned back in her chair. ¡°If you¡¯re everything, then I shouldn¡¯t be able to do to you what I did to Sim. But, if you¡¯re a fake too, if you¡¯re just a virus, just like Sim¡­then I should be able to erase you¡­¡±


    It was an entirely speculative notion on Marley¡¯s part, meant only to keep Simona off balance and reaffirm her own existence. Mona caught on to this and sent her the words, ¡°With regret, I¡¯ve been searching for something to use against Simona. Nothing that will hurt her but something to distract her. I can turn off her visual input if you hold my hand. I can time it to surprise her. But I can only do it once. Then you will need to run.¡±


    The doubts that Simona had stirred surfaced for Marley. Even if Mona could do that then it would be no proof she was real. However, control over Simona was comfort enough for Marley, if it worked.


    Simona growled and glared as she answered, ¡°I¡¯d like to see you try. It¡¯s impossible. This is MY world!¡±


    Raising her hand to point at Simona as Mona clutched her, Marley said only, with a dark sense of satisfaction, ¡°Command purge and delete¡­¡±


    The satisfaction grew as Simona¡¯s smug confidence winked out and she screamed, flailing at the air. Marley braced her legs and grabbed for the keyboard before running at the door. With Mona beside her, it opened quickly into the darkness of the submarine hallway.


    Her heart thumping despite the fact she knew she wasn¡¯t actually moving, Marley ran with Mona yelling directions to her as she sailed behind, barely hanging on. Before long, the hallway started to shake and shudder, as though the pipes were part of a boiler about to explode. Mona whimpered and cried, ¡°It¡¯s Simona!¡±


    Marley looked around in all directions, but the convulsions of the hallway were hidden in dim lights twitching, threatening to extinguish. Before Marley could say anything, Mona zoomed ahead, dragging her forward as she explained breathlessly, ¡°It¡¯s her fail-safe! I saw that she tried to use it against Sim when he had control of your friends. It¡¯s a total reboot for the main systems! Everything running gets wiped and reset from memory!¡±


    Hanging on to Mona, Marley asked desperately, ¡°What can we do?¡±


    Mona said only, ¡°I have an idea.¡±


    They continued through junction after junction. The seams of the hallways began to buckle with the shaking. Eventually, Mona stopped in a room which wasn¡¯t moving as violently as everything else. A large, blue box stood against the far wall. With a faint voice, Marley said to herself, ¡°Never open the box¡­¡±


    Mona darted across the room and even used the keyboard, before she announced, ¡°This should work. I can¡¯t predict what will happen. But if we do nothing then you¡¯ll be corrupted, purged, and irretrievably lost forever within the system.¡±


    Marley had to wonder why Simona hadn¡¯t done this before if it could destroy her. Mona offered, with a morbid smile, ¡°Among other drawbacks, she would be doing herself in as well if she messed it up. If she does it right, and I hope she does, then Seth and the others will be fine. But she wants to get rid of you by any means necessary. You need to get out of here!¡±


    A violent wind swirled around, as though released from the seams in the walls. Marley¡¯s hair whipped around as she held a hand to protect her eyes. With a grimace, she yelled over the tempest, ¡°What about you?!¡±


    Mona, her hair moving like she was underwater, told her only, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine!¡­I promise! Just put your hand on the cube!¡±


    Marley followed her directions and watched as the cube fractured where she touched it. Softly, gently, Mona gave her a radiant kiss on the cheek and a nudge forward. The cube opened like a pair of doors and showered a sparkling, ocean-like glow over Marley. With a deep breath, Marley reached through the threshold and was enveloped by the light.


    -----


    ¡°You okay there?....¡±


    A familiar voice.


    Marley jerked in place with her eyes open. Above her loomed a familiar face with long, hanging red hair. Her gaze wide and body trembling, Marley sat up in bed.


    Her covers were tossed about, tangled around her slim legs, and bunched up on the floor. Marley had a vague impression of a bedroom, with things on the walls, dressers, and scattered clothes.


    But her attention wasn¡¯t on any of those things. Her attention was on the girl standing at the edge of her bed with a look of concern as she asked, ¡°Marley? You alright?¡±


    Staring, her eyes quivering, Marley had a thousand thoughts and feelings clashing with one another and fading into a pale serenity as she saw Marlise standing before her.


    Tears streamed down Marley¡¯s face and she sobbed with a coughing smile. Marlise sat down next to her on the bed and put her hand on her shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Biting at her quivering lip, Marley wrapped her friend up in her arms and held her tight as she whispered, ¡°Marlise¡­¡±


    Giving a quick, ¡°Aww¡±, Marlise whispered to her, ¡°Must be serious to use our super-secret-best-friends-forever oath name¡­¡±


    With a flicker of thought, Marley recalled what she meant. Best friends, since they were little. And their secret name for special things, made from bits of each of their names.


    ¡°Marley Russell¡­Jessica Seth Silvermann.¡±


    Jessica blushed and said, ¡°You and me¡­no gratitude to my parents for my middle name. Did you forget?¡± Her question was said half-teasingly but also with a look of concern as Marley finally relaxed her grip around her friend.


    Looking with clear, gleaming eyes at Jessica, Marley allowed herself a small, cathartic laugh. Her mouth undulated as she said, her voice breaking, ¡°I missed you. So much¡­So much it hurt.¡±


    With a calm smile, Jessica reminded her, ¡°We saw each other yesterday after school.¡±


    Marley nodded, a faint memory returning to her as she said, ¡°I know. But¡­I had a nightmare. A horrible nightmare of pain and suffering and¡­just the worst things. And I lost you¡­¡± Tears returned to her eyes.


    Offering a tissue, Jessica rubbed her shoulder warmly and reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It was just a nightmare. It¡¯s over now.¡±

 Chapter 21 - Glow

    Part 5 ¨C You Are Free


    Chapter 21 ¨C Glow


    After blowing her nose and drying her eyes, Marley had a moment to take in her bedroom.


    It was the same as always but somehow felt new to her. The light-blue color which had been there forever. The twinkle stars she and Jessica added when they graduated from elementary. They still looked terrible, like deformed H¡¯s, but they made her smile.


    The TV at the other end of the room, the long closet with a fancy glass partition, her nice little table to sit at with a comfy chair. And the mounds of stuffed animals. As she scanned the room, Jessica leaned close and whispered in her ear, ¡°I¡¯m here because you need to get up for class.¡±


    Marley¡¯s eyes darted wide. She hopped out of bed and hustled over to the toilet and bath area adjoining her room. She muttered a quick, ¡°Be done soon¡­.uhh¡­what time is it?¡±


    Jessica told her with a sympathetic smile. Marley blanched and added, ¡°Be done fast!¡±


    So fast she nearly confused her hairbrush for her toothbrush. One thing she didn¡¯t rush was her shower. She took a few minutes, rotated her neck with a warm, relaxing tingle, and stared up at the cool, pleasant light glowing above her, washing over the azure tiles of the shower.


    She had no idea how she got through drying her hair as fast as she did but was satisfied with the results. She hopped out of the bathroom, all wrapped up, in record time. Jessica was still waiting on her bed with Crumpet resting at her feet. With Marley¡¯s appearance, Crumpet¡¯s brown head popped up and his pale tongue hung out. After a pleasant rub behind the ears, Marley looked through her dressers as Crumpet watched. He checked out everything with his nose but offered little in the way of an opinion.


    Looking behind her, Marley contemplated Jessica¡¯s choice of a black and white, long-sleeved striped shirt with one of the oldest, most faded blue jeans she had. After passing up a few choices, she settled on a pale pink top, some regular jeans, warm shoes, and a blue and lavender striped overshirt, recalling it had been windy yesterday.


    After putting on her eyeliner and getting her bag ready, they hurried to the kitchen with Crumpet leading the way.


    The kitchen smelled lightly of a mix of herbs and dish soap. Marley¡¯s father was humming to himself, his face cloaked behind the morning paper. Her mother set down a steaming plate of mixed veggies and eggs for Marley and let Crumpet out to do his business in the yard.


    With a chuckle, her mom announced, ¡°You got her up just in time. Good job, Jess.¡± Jessica rubbed behind her head with a laugh, offering, ¡°No biggie, Mrs. Russell.¡± Marley¡¯s mom poured her some OJ, which she drank eagerly.


    Eating casually but with purpose, Marley listened in as her father sedately noted that a new theater was being planned in town. She¡¯d worked in a local theater not too long ago for some extra money. It ended in them closing down (not her fault) and a projector spontaneously-combusting (*mostly* not her fault).


    As Marley was halfway through her meal, the doorbell rang. Jessica¡¯s eyes darted up and she hopped from her chair, announcing, ¡°That¡¯s probably Marisa. She texted me that she was meeting us here.¡± Jessica hustled down the front hallway.


    Chewing softly, Marley smiled and then glanced around as she asked her mom, ¡°Where is¡­.Olivia?¡±


    Setting her hands on her hips with a sigh, Marley¡¯s mom announced, ¡°Good question. I told her to come down for breakfast ten minutes ago¡­Oliiiivia!¡± She moved quickly but without running from the kitchen to the back of the house. Sipping her milk, Marley glanced over at her father¡¯s newspaper and felt an odd sensation on her temple. It was a prodding feeling, like she¡¯d been sent to the store with a list, but the most important item had been omitted. The moment soon passed as a throbbing warmth relaxed her head. Her father reached a gentle hand over and asked through the paper, ¡°Marley, sweetie, you seem a bit out of sorts today. You okay?¡±


    Softly, Marley answered with a nod, telling him, ¡°Just¡­a nagging feeling. It¡¯s probably something for class I forgot.¡± Stroking her hand with a careful touch, he chuckled into the paper and mused, ¡°Isn¡¯t that always the way? I¡¯m sure it¡¯s nothing. Eat up and go see how your friends are doing.¡±


    Marley finished as much as she wanted and pushed the plate away. Backpack stretched comfortably over her shoulders, Marley walked into the front room where she found Marisa flipping through a new book and Jessica stretching with a yawn. Marisa gave a smiling wave and Marley returned it as she peered over and asked, ¡°What book?¡±


    Marisa Wells, Marley¡¯s best friend almost as long as Jessica, turned the book around to show. The title didn¡¯t mean anything to her, but she listened as her friend unfurled a tale of magic, mystery, and transformation of bad men into better ladies. Marley didn¡¯t question Marisa¡¯s choices in reading, although she could never quite give a solid answer as to why she picked those sorts of stories.


    Just before returning to her book, Marisa paused and gave a quick look around the room as she asked, ¡°I heard your mom call your sister¡¯s name¡­is she¡­around?¡± Marisa looked behind and even above her, as though suspicious of an unseen predator. Folding her arms, Marley replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her today¡­.but I thought you two made up.¡±


    Without conviction, Marisa muttered, ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m hoping¡­¡± Jessica flexed her narrow legs and asked, ¡°Do you remember your dream, Marley?¡± With a quick aside, Jessica characterized Marley¡¯s awakening as ¡°like she¡¯d seen a ghost¡± for Marisa.


    All eyes on her, Marley shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t¡­really. That¡¯s usually how it is with my dreams. But I think it was kinda like a sci-fi movie. All of us trapped in a weird place without knowing how we got there. We faced down this evil lady. Unfortunately, I was the only one who escaped¡­alone. Umm¡­It was like a submarine in one part but, otherwise, it was just these long, never-ending hallways. Kinda generic. That¡¯s all I remember.¡±


    Marley got a few more hugs and reassurances that she was, ¡°Never alone.¡± as the trio started to head out the front door. Marley¡¯s mom, a little out of breath, kissed her good day followed by a hug from her father. And she was to inform Olivia that she was grounded.


    Marisa was first out the front door and got a face full of water from a giggling Olivia crouched behind one of the porch bushes. Fuming and growling as she wiped her face, Marisa yelled out, ¡°I¡¯m gonna strangle you, you brat!¡± Squealing, Olivia dashed off and around the house.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Olivia was no match for Marisa¡¯s running (she was on the cross-country team). Holding Olivia by the scruff of her neck, Marisa marched her back inside. Reaching out, Olivia pleaded with her big sister for clemency. Her pale eyes were wide and doe-like and her tear-streaked visage was definitely her best effort at sympathy. But Marley knew her sister too well and delighted a moment in relaying, ¡°Mom says you¡¯re grounded¡­¡± as Olivia¡¯s head hung in dejection. Marley loved her little sister as far as a little sister four years her junior could be loved. But she adored knowing Olivia got caught.


    Marisa dusted off her hands when she returned, having delivered her bounty with motherly gratitude and rewards of a peanut butter and chocolate cookie for each of them. Marley savored the chocolate with a long breath for the aroma. She was still rationing hers a block after the others were done.


    The first leg of their trip to school was filled by Marisa furiously flipping through her book and describing a role-playing game she was looking forward to. Their neighborhood was so dense with trees stretching high and full, especially at their pinnacles with birds quivering along the narrowest of branches. Barely-tamed bushes spilled over brick walls and hung above sidewalks. A small, plain store broke the rainbow of colorful, well-kept houses. In front, a freezer with ice and frozen treats had a payment box beside it with prices marked on the side.


    Jessica snatched a small, butter-toned flower from a bush and twirled it around a few times before setting it in Marisa¡¯s hair. She finally turned away from her book and asked if it looked nice. Jessica answered with a thumbs-up as she trod backward on the pavement.


    Marley breathed deeply. The air was as cool as one would expect on a morning where the sun was bright enough to look like daytime but still hidden behind a lingering bank of clouds. It rendered everything in a crisp but soft glow.


    Still casually slide-stepping backward, Jessica recounted the last time her brother, Nicolas, was home from deployment helping to build schools in reunified Palestine. He took her to one of the biggest flower gardens along the coast. She was dressed in long, pink bloomers because of a bet they¡¯d made before he¡¯d left and she spent the day picking her favorite flowers when the groundskeepers weren¡¯t looking.


    Marley giggled as she walked with her friends and adjusted her bag. Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed a blue printout flyer taped to a wall like people sometimes taped lost pet notices. She caught one word of it¡­OPEN¡­and then turned her head to see better. There was no flyer, although the house behind the wall was a comforting shade of blue. Frowning, she put her arms behind her head and pondered this for a moment before her friends urged her onward.


    Down past a green row of trees which still had all their leaves despite the crisp chill this late in the year, was the usual intersection they crossed with an Islamic institute and a Christian fellowship together down the road. The cars moved slowly but they always made sure to cross at the right place. It was manned today by a figure seated in a fold-up chair with his head bowed low. As they approached, he staggered to his feet with a red, STOP sign clutched in one hand.


    He wore a bright orange vest with the initials SIM marked on the back. Searching her memory, Marley recalled it meant ¡°street intersection manager¡± or something like that. The man was a good deal older than them and he appeared older yet. His face was haggard and dark in places like he¡¯d recently gotten in a fistfight. One of his hands was artificial, looking like a stiff rubber glove. He held out the sign and looked down at the pavement as the three of them passed through the intersection. He said nothing and made no motion to speak. Looking back, Marley watched him sink into the same chair, like a wind-up toy without any energy left. She felt an odd sense of satisfaction looking at him although she was embarrassed by it.


    Marisa was able to distract her by talking about a guitar she wanted to buy when she had enough money. She¡¯d been practicing on a friend¡¯s loaned guitar for a while. Marley and Jessica both urged her to play the next time they came for a visit. Marisa gave a shy, noncommittal laugh and rubbed her arm.


    Their school was in view. Even with the muted morning light, the front side of campus had a warm glow which Marley usually associated with fireplaces at night. The bright brick fa?ade rose high with most of the classrooms contained within the main building. The freshly cut, dew-shimmering field was dotted with a few more rooms but most were tucked behind in calm, coolly colorful rows like sprouting plants ready for harvest. A couple of old oaks patrolled the edge of the original fence, which was barely there anymore, only good for keeping out the occasional runaway chicken from random farms in the more rural areas nearby.


    That¡¯s what Marley had always seen when she looked at her school. But there was something else this time. She couldn¡¯t quite tell what it was. It was something odd. Perhaps it was the closeness of the clouds above against the straight stretches of the school¡¯s sharp corners. But she felt like the confines of that always welcoming shape had taken on strict lines.


    And that wasn¡¯t all. They felt like an echo when comparing the walls of the school, orderly, neat, and marked with the school''s eagle mascot on the nearest side, to the sky above. They felt the same. The sky felt like it was a solid box all around her.


    Marley scrunched up her face and remembered an amusement park from years ago. Some boat ride with a cityscape made up of a large soundstage. The air and the mood with a moving moon and pinprick stars gave the illusion it was outside. This felt like the same thing, but she wasn¡¯t fooled. Squinting again, she was sure she could see the edges of the sky if she just looked at it right.


    At that moment, Jessica chuckled and touched her on the shoulder as she asked, ¡°You alright there, Marls?¡± Blinking a little, Marley noticed that the oddity had diminished. No amount of squinting summoned it back. Marisa waved a hand and asked, ¡°Earth to Marley?¡±


    With a light cough, Marley chuckled and put an arm behind her head as she smiled and explained, ¡°Sorry! I definitely spaced out. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Jessica smiled back and led the way to campus. Marley lingered at the back. All strangeness in the sky was gone but the memory and the sensation stuck in her thoughts like a pebble in her shoe which refused to come out.

 Chapter 22 - Good

    Chapter 22 ¨C Good


    Marley found plenty of reasons to ignore the strange feeling. The music in the halls was pleasant, something recorded from a band practice she¡¯d heard not too long ago. Random people passing by were nice. The hallways themselves even had a golden glow through the narrow side windows.


    She squeaked a foot across the polished floor, which carried a shadow of her reflection. The deep-blue lockers and doors added a strong but pleasant shimmer to everything. It was a good day. It was nice. But she still gave a little frown.


    The hallway was too straight. It was too nice. There was something about it which nagged her with a detail she couldn¡¯t place.


    It followed her to homeroom class, where Jessica and Marisa sat in the seats just in front of and to the left of her respectively. It was convenient that her friends were able to sit so close during classes. They all had their classes together. Convenient coincidence again. Not something which bothered Marley (she was ecstatic when it happened several weeks ago) but it made the metaphorical pebble itch just a little bit more.


    Finally setting her book aside, Marisa leaned back and reflected, ¡°Remember the very first day of class here?¡± Jessica plucked a book out of her backpack and flipped through the pages. She sat sideways in her chair with her legs crossed as she offered, ¡°I remember abject terror with loads of confusion, worry, and running about not knowing what to do. You guys helped a lot. Without the two of you, I¡¯d probably be crouched in some corner, all alone and muttering to myself.¡±


    Marley¡¯s eyes snapped up, the pebble momentarily forgotten as she reached forward and grabbed Jessica on the shoulder and she reassured her intensely, ¡°You¡¯re never alone. Never. We¡¯re always here.¡± Jessica gave Marley a warm smile and responded, ¡°I know.¡±


    Marisa glanced back and forth with a faintly worried look and nervously chuckled as she said, ¡°Or maybe it''s best not to remember that¡­but for me, I remember Mrs. Sims and her name tags for everyone.¡±


    As their classmates streamed in one or two at a time, Marley smiled and leaned back. Jessica gave a knowing nod. That was the first time they had Mrs. Sims. She made everyone wear name tags pinned to the left side of their chests. They were embarrassing. Marley had chucked hers more than once but Mrs. Sims always seemed to catch her when she wasn¡¯t wearing it (no matter how far back in the room she hid and what jackets she wore). Jessica recounted how she made hers up all pretty but with a slight blurring so Mrs. Sims couldn¡¯t quite see her name through her bottle-bottom glasses. Marisa had turned it into an airplane and chucked it across the room several times.


    What Marley remembered best was when her defiance against the name tags and countless other things she didn¡¯t like about Mrs. Sims led to her being placed in detention. Somehow, someway, her friends always found their way there too and made the times all the easier. Despite those times, despite all the conflicts, they always shocked Mrs. Sims. Top three in the class. The perfect answers to perfect moments. The questions which she couldn¡¯t answer without frustration and curses. At least this year it was just her for homeroom and it had been a good year so far.


    Leaning back, Marley noticed the fluorescent lights above. Usually, they were harsh and stark, or at least that was the expectation she held. But today, the lights were soft, welcoming, just like the light when she looked up in the shower. She frowned at that.


    Jessica gave a giggle and pointed out the window to the left. Marley looked and resisted confusion about whether the classroom windows were bigger and lower than they¡¯d been before. Of course, she told herself, they hadn¡¯t changed. Things don¡¯t just change. It was a good view out the window. A very nice view. It didn¡¯t take her long to realize what Jessica was pointing at.


    The edge of the PE area showed through the window. A big beach ball floated above a crowd of students on the blacktop. As it swirled in and spun with each person pushing it back up, Marley noticed it had a big black area on one side which resembled a disembodied eyeball. It was sure getting pummeled. Jessica smirked and noted, ¡°Looks like PE will be fun today.¡±


    Marley smiled back but just barely. The pebble was still irritating her. It was time for class though, as she noticed Mrs. Sims shuffling in. She croaked out the roll tersely, ¡°Avery? Avery¡­Avery! Honestly, where is that girl?¡±


    The names came automatically. Her eyes gazed out with a glassy hollowness. The three of them suspected she must¡¯ve been teaching for at least thirty or forty years. It showed in her presence. She looked defeated. Class was relatively-organized today but there was the occasional person who talked out, causing her to pause, give a sputtering ¡°shhhh¡± with a finger raised which barely traveled beyond the front of the room and only silenced the talking for a moment before it rose up again.


    It was early enough she just sputtered out the hushes with muttered, ¡°Be quiet¡± grumbles. Later she would be fuming and huffing about, stalking back and forth as it seemed the dark blotches around her eyes deepened.


    She eventually came to Marley, read off her name, and added, ¡°Keep in line this year¡­all three of you. You may think you are free to do what you want. But you¡¯ll learn something different out in the real world.¡± She shook a finger at Marley, who wore a look of annoyance at her and her friends being singled out. Marisa held her book open at mouth height and stuck out a tongue in Mrs. Sims¡¯ direction. Jessica smirked and added an exaggerated pantomime. The other students gave a smattering of chuckles which Mrs. Sims whipped back and forth to ¡°shh¡± before growling about the next person¡¯s name.


    For a while, Marley relaxed. Long enough for Mrs. Sims to finish with Marisa before she went into her meandering mini-lesson for homeroom. Until Marley met Mrs. Sims, she thought she liked teachers. She could feel warm sensations about good ones. Her aunt was a stern but focused junior high teacher she nearly had for a class.


    But she loathed Mrs. Sims and the way it felt like they were all ''beneath'' her. She''d once mentioned something Marley barely listened to about being part of a company which would¡¯ve left her filthy rich if she hadn¡¯t ¡°decided to quit¡±. She¡¯d spent long lectures last year talking not about math but instead about how everyone was going to die, the world was ruined, and none of it mattered. Marley enjoyed getting kicked out of those classes.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    But it wasn¡¯t worth it to get kicked out of homeroom. Her friends whispered back and forth. Maybe visit the mall over the weekend? What about that new pizza place? Marisa delighted in mentioning the library. They earned a ¡®shh¡¯ and a stern look which only slowed them for a moment.


    Marley listened. She smiled. She stretched her left arm. It felt weird. Kinda heavy. It ached slightly. Had she slept on it overnight? It felt like she¡¯d punched something or grappled with someone. Her right didn¡¯t feel great either but it was better. She tried rubbing her shoulder to help. It did, somewhat.


    There was a new sensation though. Her heart was thundering in her chest and twitching in her ears. She tried to take a breath, but it didn¡¯t feel substantial. It felt like something was pressing on her chest. It hurt, the pain increasing with each breath. She began to feel tingly. Her head felt woozy and light. The weird sensations spread down her hands and arms despite her efforts to flex and stretch them. Jessica leaned back and asked her something, but the sound felt distant as she began to tremble.


    All around her, she tried to look. She tried to take a full breath and make the moment pass. But it just got worse. The walls felt flat and the outside was like a painting in the window. The others were just shadows, except for Jessica and Marisa. All else faded away. Even Mrs. Sims was just a dark smear on one wall.


    Marley clenched her teeth, pushing her breath in and out. She was terrified. Something was wrong. Something was terribly wrong. This wasn¡¯t just a pebble in her shoe, this was a boulder on her chest and it was going to crush her to death. She cried out and buried her face in her hands, surrounded by darkness.


    Then, Jessica touched her on the head. She wrapped her arms around her and whispered, clarity through the chaos, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m here.¡± Slowly, like being released from a vice, the sensations relaxed and Marley could breathe again. She took a long breath as Jessica held her and Marisa crouched nearby.


    From across the room, Mrs. Sims fumed, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this nonsense?!¡± With a glower, Marisa gave a harsh ¡®shh!¡¯ which shut her up.


    Easing back in her chair, Marley felt the world return to normal. Or at least the state it had been before. She coughed as Jessica asked, ¡°Do you need to go to the nurse¡¯s office?¡± Eagerly, Marley nodded and stood up from her seat with uneasy legs.


    She walked forward with Jessica supporting her and told Mrs. Sims, ¡°We¡¯re¡­.going to the nurse.¡±


    Mrs. Sims scowled and remarked, ¡°Another scheme to get out of class?¡±


    Marley clenched her teeth and stated sharply, ¡°Shut up. Shut up right now and write a note.¡± Mrs. Sims staggered back, as though struck by Marley¡¯s words. It seemed she was ready to answer firmly but, as Marley glared, her resolve crumbled and she stalked over to her desk to write a note.


    Jessica took it and they left without another word. Once in the hallway, Marley felt a little easier on her feet. She sighed and told Jessica, ¡°Thank you.¡± With a giggle, Jessica remarked, ¡°No need to say it. I¡¯m here for you as you¡¯ve always been here for me. It¡¯s about time I get to pay you back.¡±


    Clutching hands, Marley smiled. She didn¡¯t remember as many times she¡¯d helped out Jessica as she helped out her, but she did remember the times the light in Jessica¡¯s eyes had diminished. It was an unfortunately familiar feeling. She could remember those moments. It felt like her own face was staring back at her as she tried to restore Jessica¡¯s smile.


    The nurse¡¯s office wasn¡¯t far and it felt like too short a trip with Jessica by her side. It was a small room, barely more than a closet but with some medical equipment to one side, a few beds scrunched together in the back, and a young woman in a lab coat sitting at a computer. She looked up from her screen and smiled in a way which invited Marley to smile back.


    ¡°Good day there, you two. My name is Mona and I¡¯m the school nurse. How can I help you?¡±


    Jessica explained the situation and Marley elaborated on the symptoms. Mona listened intently. She took Marley¡¯s vitals, checked her breath, and felt her gently.


    ¡°It¡¯s always good to check, no matter if you start to feel better.¡± Marley nodded and Jessica perched on the nearest bed, watching with a faint frown.


    Mona manipulated Marley¡¯s arms and they started to feel better. After a good deal of poking and prodding, she announced, ¡°My best guess is you may have had a panic attack. Would you like me to call your parents or would you just like to rest a bit before returning to class?¡±


    Marley looked across at Jessica and decided, ¡°I think I¡¯ll just rest a bit.¡± Jessica jumped up and said she would make sure to get Marley¡¯s bag so she¡¯d have it for their next class. She¡¯d nearly forgotten about that. Jessica scampered off with a smile as Marley settled onto the bed.


    She leaned her arms behind her and tried to get comfortable. Mona scooted her chair over beside her and softly said, ¡°You¡¯re a good girl, Marley. You deserve to feel good.¡±


    For a moment, Marley questioned how the nurse knew her name before figuring that she or Jessica must¡¯ve mentioned it. The nurse pulled up the sheet around Marley and kissed her on the cheek.


    Softly, less than a whisper but strong enough to be heard, Mona said, ¡°It¡¯s good for you to be here. It¡¯s safe for you here. You¡¯re protected and you¡¯re with your friends. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Everything will be fine. She¡¯ll never know.¡±


    Marley felt drowsy. About half the words Mona was saying reached her and they only relaxed her more and more. Touching her on the forehead, her fingers brushed her skin with a soothing warmth and her words filled with flowing kindness, Mona urged her, ¡°You will have happy dreams, Marley, dreams to wash away the darkness of nightmares...¡±

 Chapter 23.1 - Gnosis

    Chapter 23 ¨C Gnosis


    When Marley woke, she felt better than she could ever remember feeling. She had a memory of swimming once, as the ebbs and flows of the water caressed her body. This was better. She could feel herself being rocked gently, but she felt secure and safe.


    She sat up. The nurse was in her rolling chair, facing her, as she smiled and encouraged, ¡°Your friends are just outside waiting for you.¡±


    Marley¡¯s eyes widened and she pushed aside the covers with a look of embarrassment, as she muttered, ¡°They shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±


    Jessica leaned through the doorway and chimed in, ¡°We had to.¡± Marisa leaned in above her and added, ¡°Class wouldn¡¯t be worth it without you.¡± Marley bowed her head but couldn¡¯t hide a blush and a smile as she received her backpack from Jessica and applied its comforting weight to her shoulders. Mona offered a few words of friendly encouragement before sending Marley and the others on their way.


    Despite the desire to slip behind her friends, they slipped their arms around hers and walked as a group down the hall. Picking her head up and letting her embarrassment drop away, Marley smiled a contented smile as she carried herself together with Jessica and Marisa.


    The next class had already started but their art teacher welcomed them with open arms and invited them to join in a sketch session. The fact his name wasn¡¯t written anywhere in the room, and that she couldn¡¯t recall it, wasn¡¯t something which worried Marley. She liked art class. The teacher was the polar opposite of Mrs. Sims: Open to trying anything and willing to let them go creatively. He dressed in a flowing blue and red robe with quick but careful hand gestures. He chuckled all the time and rubbed his glossy, bald head like a lucky charm.


    Even then, sketching wasn¡¯t easy for Marley. She stared at the page without any idea of what she wanted to create. She¡¯d drawn a landscape last time, but it didn¡¯t look right. Jessica and Marisa both told her it was fine. That didn¡¯t satisfy her though.


    After a little bit of agonizing and poking the paper with her pencil, she leaned over to see what Jessica was drawing. It turned out to be a rough sketch of Marley as she¡¯d been sleeping in the nurse¡¯s office. Marley blushed and considered something pretty for Jessica in return.


    Marisa, surprising no one, had decided to reimagine the only two boys in class as girls. Marley didn¡¯t know their names but one of them was kinda pale and had a lighter shade of Jessica¡¯s red hair. The other was a bit stockier and had a messy, mottled version of Marisa¡¯s blond hair but cropped closer than hers had been since she was little. The teacher even leaned in with a pose and Marisa added a circle of his head before focusing carefully.


    Marley smiled. She didn¡¯t understand Marisa¡¯s enjoyment of transforming boys nor did she question it. It was just Marisa. Quietly, she wished for Marisa¡¯s creation to be as fun and fully-realized as she wished.


    Meanwhile, Marley focused on trying not to spoil the surprise of Jessica¡¯s sketch as she eyeballed her. It wasn¡¯t long before she at least had an idea. It was ambitious, but she wanted something Jessica would love. She imagined the trees outside and the grass and sky with a smattering of clouds above. She mentally-added some houses in the background and then detailed the flow and flex of Jessica¡¯s musculature. She imagined her flipping up in the air to kick the ball she¡¯d noticed outside the window during homeroom. The eye ball. With a smirk, Marley added details of a real eye without trying to make it gross. She focused on Jessica¡¯s athletic pose and her poise as she kicked the ball like a professional soccer player, curving in the air and defying gravity. It was an image worthy of being for Jessica and Jessica alone.


    It was clear in her mind as she resolved to set pencil to paper but the trees didn¡¯t look right with the perspective no matter how many times she tried to add them. Erasing left gray marks on the page. The houses looked terrible too. Eventually, she decided to focus on Jessica instead. She followed her vision with quivering eyes locked on the paper. She was going to make this drawing. But each detail spiraled into a tepid shadow of her expectations. She could get the pose, but it looked cartoony rather than natural. A human blob trying to bend towards a ball. At least the ball was drawn, even though it looked like it was just pasted into the image instead of something with weight.


    She knew, with all Teacher had taught them, that she should¡¯ve gone bit by bit from an outlined drawing to a more developed one. There were so many other things she should¡¯ve done better. But she just wanted to make the image in her head so badly. She closed her eyes to pull back tears and sighed.


    ¡°Is that me? It¡¯s amazing!¡±


    Jessica¡¯s voice suddenly made her heart race. Her eyes darted open and she dashed away the wetness before putting on a smile. She was about to stammer something when Jessica held up the paper with a beaming smile on her face. It was her paper. It was her art. But she hadn¡¯t drawn that, had she? It was gorgeous!


    All the details she imagined were there. The shading, the motion, and the perspective but it also balanced background detail and the determination of Jessica¡¯s face as she booted the wide eye ball with her foot. Marley blushed and wondered if she hadn¡¯t been too hard on herself as she was drawing it. Although, had it really looked like that? She was convinced it had been, but she still couldn¡¯t quite believe she¡¯d created it.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    All Marley could do was give a shy nod as Jessica grinned and gave her a big hug. Then Jessica shared hers, which delighted Marley for all the rippling details of the blanket and the flattery of her face by her best friend¡¯s pencil.


    ¡°Ooo¡­I¡¯m always excited by what you three draw. Beautiful work!¡± The teacher clapped her hands with a smile and gave glowing praise for what Jessica and Marley had made as she moved on to Marisa¡¯s sketch with a pleased gasp.


    The teacher brushed her long, black hair back and looked closely at Marisa¡¯s drawing. It had just the straps of her fluttering, robe-like dress with red and blue bands that flowed like raspberries and ice. Her Native American necklace dangled and made little noises as she looked across the way at the two girls Marisa had sketched along with their teacher. With a smiling nod, she told Marisa, ¡°I think it¡¯s your best work yet!¡±


    Marisa gave a faint smile and noted, ¡°Yeah¡­but it¡¯s a shame that there aren¡¯t any boys in class to draw as girls.¡± The teacher gave her a pat on the shoulder and moved on to the next student.


    Faintly, vaguely, Marley felt like something was amiss. Marisa passed her and Jessica the sketch to inspect. Beside the teacher¡¯s likeness, which was spot-on, she¡¯d also nailed the blond and redheaded girls across from them. The blond had a neater, but more dirty blonde version of Marisa¡¯s hair but she¡¯d captured the look of it, which was especially impressive because it was longer than Marisa¡¯s hair had ever been. The redhead, pale with freckles and a figure to make Marley a little jealous, had just as nice a smile in Marisa¡¯s version as she did in real life.


    Passing the sketch across the way, Marisa got a flurry of compliments from the two as they asked if they could make photocopies of it. The original went up on the wall with the others.


    Looking around the room, Marley reminded herself that art class had always been all-girls, including Ms. M (she grumbled that she¡¯d only remembered her initial and not her name). Not that Marley really thought about it. The other girls had their clusters and their drawings of male models they always passed around with titters. She had Jessica and Marisa and that was all that mattered to her.


    The bell chimed as they made their way to their next class, math. It was more painless than usual because of assigned groups which fortunately put her back together with Jessica and Marisa. It wasn¡¯t all chat and fun though as Jessica stared down at each problem with brutal intent and Marisa used her flawless handwriting to record their work and answers. Marley offered what she could, but it all seemed a blur to her, one after another of the same thing, repeated again and again. Fortunately, the end of class came more quickly than she expected, leading them to PE and Jessica¡¯s prancing expectation of reenacting Marley¡¯s artwork.


    PE was mostly boys with a flock of them converging at the narrow door on their side of the gym. Marley noticed Marisa¡¯s hesitation and gaze. She did it especially for PE because of how guys and girls were separated into teams. She was reimagining each of them just like the three of them. Just like their art class.


    In a smiling moment of solidarity, Marley imagined it too. She imagined that one end of the gym was the first girl¡¯s lockers and the one on the far end was the other set of girl¡¯s lockers. Feeling this idea, she glanced up and noticed a girl''s pickup game of basketball in brown and gold school sweats (the school colors). Then, a group of girls hung out together and waiting for their coach. Some girls running sprints. Some girls firing stubbed arrows out into a marked-off area of the field with targets in the distance. Other girls in one-piece swimsuits walking towards the covered pool on the roof of the gym. And, by the door¡­


    No. That was silly. Marley gave a long blink and the guy''s lockers were backed up with boys. Jessica gave Marley a tap on the back and they went on into the girl¡¯s lockers. Because of the chill in the air, they had to break out their heavier pants and tops. They would be sticky with sweat by the end of class but at least they wouldn¡¯t be freezing like last time when they had to hide behind trees with every swell of the cold breeze.


    Sitting on the bench before her locker, Marley adjusted her hair. It didn¡¯t swoop enough to the side. She fussed until she felt something running through it. Softly, Jessica whispered, ¡°Remember when we used to brush each other''s hair during sleepovers?¡±


    Marley nodded. Since they were little. They actually tormented each other¡¯s hair time and again with little experiments. The fact they weren¡¯t bald was what Marley¡¯s mom called a minor miracle. The day they burned off a big patch of Marisa¡¯s hair at its longest was a dark day and the beginning of many hats for her. Fortunately, it turned out that Marisa liked it shorter. She even worked on a wig from some of her hair to force on neighbor boys who lived nearby.


    The brushing felt nice, comforting, almost as comforting as the nurse¡¯s touch before she rested. Sitting there, Marley thought about the nurse. She was certain she¡¯d seen her somewhere else. Not around school. Perhaps around town somewhere? She reminded herself that, despite all appearances, the people at the school had lives outside of it.


    When Jessica was done with her hair (with the swoop back in its proper place), Marisa scooted over for a brush too before they headed out.

 Chapter 23.2 - Gnosis

    Chapter 23 - Gnosis (cont.)


    They sat together on the blacktop, Marley on a stenciled number which placed her in a wind-protected area as her friends huddled close out of both friendship and warmth. She breathed their presences, an aroma deeper than mere perfume and whatever soap they¡¯d used in the morning. Jessica reminded her of calm with all the covers pulled up, protected and comforted from danger. It was something like lavender heated in water with a hint of chocolate. Marisa was a blend of light florals and fruits, some raspberry and a hint of citrus, sharp and dominating but subdued at the same time. She wasn¡¯t sure how she felt. Maybe she was a mix of the two? Jessica once teased her that she was like a combustive fire which worked to heal instead of burn, incense smoldering away old wounds. She loved that thought even though she rarely felt an intensity like flame.


    A bit of fire at that moment would¡¯ve been nice but coach was soon before them and taking roll as a few stretching exercises worked to heat them up. Coach, in her nylon athletic jacket and wide-billed cap covering her short blond hair, ushered them inside and soon set up a game of volleyball. To Jessica¡¯s delight, the eye ball (which turned out to just be a normal ball with a defect in it) was there. The three of them made up a team against another set of three girls.


    None of them were very good and each face-planted more often than anything else with a screech across the polished floor. Marley delighted when Jessica actually attempted the wild maneuver she¡¯d sketched, then grimaced as Jessica had to pick herself up from plopping on her back. Since there were only three courts, they had to take turns with other teams. Marley found leaning back on the gym bleachers, with the smell of oil, rubber, and wood wafting around them, to be surprisingly comfortable.


    She rested her eyes, shook her top for sweat, and listened to Marisa. Her words drifted along, soundtracked with the cacophony of sneaker squeaks and grunts as balls whiffed and smacked against skin and nylon netting. It was almost dream-like for Marley, euphoric. Once, she¡¯d even taken a mini-nap while listening to all these sounds playing around her, with the comforting enthusiasm of her friends¡¯ voices like storytellers making sense of all the sounds.


    She accepted them and let them flow through her. Then Jessica softly touched her hand. The touch was warm, special, and enveloping. And it evoked a sensation in Marley which seemed buried before, one she didn¡¯t expect. A memory of feeling this comfort but in a far different place. The memory could¡¯ve faded or she could¡¯ve ignored it, but it wasn¡¯t as sharp against her thoughts as the neglected pebble, so it stayed there.


    After a few more bouts of Jessica pummeling the stuffing out of the volleyball¡¯s eye, PE was over and they were off to history together. It was Marisa¡¯s favorite class, stuffed in a cluttered old room with a quirky teacher who seemed ready to tell the forlorn tale of any of a thousand objects covering the walls.


    For Marley, she was happy Marisa was so into it even if her own curiosity about the past wasn¡¯t so intense. This day, she was wary of the teacher passing around what he called, with his gently-spoken but thickly-worded Scottish accent, ¡®a trap box¡¯. Used for protecting things, it was bound so as little spikes (since worn down with age) could ensnare the touch of curious thieves who soon found themselves in a deadly situation. It was black and glossy to hide the areas which led to unseen horrors. Marisa was wary as well but handled it with fascination and quick notes.


    Chemistry followed history, and this was the class which usually delighted Marley. And it wasn¡¯t just for the mad science experiments their teacher did. It was for all the things he allowed them to do as well. Marley watched carefully as she caused a very fizzy and colorful reaction on a piece of wood, which looked like thousands of ants had suddenly exploded from it. She handled it carefully with gloves and giggled to herself as her friends sent her smirking looks. She¡¯d explained more than once that she didn¡¯t necessarily like explosions, but they were still really cool.


    That class passed into lunch, where the trio had a perfect place to eat. It was cut off from the chill but outside under a large tree. It was away from the beaten path of turning and flowing hallways and junctions. It wasn¡¯t too high nor was it on the ground where ants could get to their food. It was the perfect place and no one else knew about it.


    They settled together against a wall as far-off sounds signaled people coming and going with a wafting billow of steam from one side and the recooked odor of a million tater tots boiled in the oils of those which had passed before.


    Marley had a chicken salad pita which she sometimes made for herself even though she never managed to get it right. Jessica shared her perfect salad and Marisa had plenty of little sandwiches to pass around. Munching softly with her friends resting against her shoulders, Marley felt as far from notions and nightmares as she could possibly imagine. But, even then, there was something.


    It was like a quote out of a book with the title long forgotten. Everything was too perfect for her. Yes, she¡¯d sweated for PE. They hadn¡¯t won any of the sets. Mrs. Sims was still a jerk. Some of the stuff she ate made her wish she¡¯d packed more water in her thermos than she had. But she also wondered, if she really wanted it, then Mrs. Sims might¡¯ve changed. If they would¡¯ve celebrated a flawless victory, if her cup would¡¯ve refilled automatically. They were silly, impossible notions¡­why should she be bothered that it was such a wonderful, nearly-perfect day?...but the feeling was still there, especially remembering how impossibly-lucky she was to have her friends with her in every single class she took.


    The counter-example arrived soon after as their next class was an exercise in rote repetition but from an instructor far more forgiving of Marley¡¯s confusion than Mrs. Sims. And her friends were there as a unit to lift each other up and perform a quick play in English class, which followed with their bard-like teacher gazing on.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    The day came to a close with none of her concerns forgotten, just sifted to the back of her consciousness where they could settle in a more comfortable place, like the rows of English books calmly stacked upon one another in a multitude too numerous for Marley to count.


    The walk back home included a few flutterings of birds pursued by scampering cats. It was eagerly agreed upon that they were all meeting up at Marley¡¯s house for the evening, with no complaints from any of their family. Except for Olivia, who blanched and hid when Marisa arrived.


    Marley sighed and hunted down her little sister in her closet. Looking up, Olivia asked, ¡°Is she still mad at me?¡± From around the doorway, Marisa chimed in, ¡°Not really.¡± Cautiously peering through, Olivia inquired again, and Marisa shrugged and told her, ¡°I¡¯m dry. But I hear you¡¯re grounded.¡±


    Olivia gave a little nod as Marley brushed her little sister¡¯s hair back. Olivia looked up at her big sister as she planted a kiss on her forehead, to her bewilderment. It didn¡¯t matter to Marley that her little sister was adopted, to her she was blood. She barely even remembered a time before Olivia was around. Although she did recall how harsh and troubled Olivia had been in the beginning. She¡¯d always swaddle herself tightly in her bedsheets till she couldn¡¯t move and then she¡¯d scream a stifled scream. Marley didn¡¯t know what her sister had been through before but it didn¡¯t change how much she loved her.


    With a smirk, Marley picked Olivia off her feet with her long blond hair fluttering about and Olivia clinging to her big sister¡¯s grasp. She was getting heavier but was still light enough for Marley to hold before setting her down again. She¡¯d once tried to set her on her shoulders and carry her around but Olivia had been too frightened (with good reason, as they soon both toppled to the floor).


    A quiet moment passed as Jessica peered in at the nervous stare Olivia still projected at Marisa, despite her ride around in her sister¡¯s arms. Marisa folded her hands and declared, ¡°If that¡¯s not enough then there is only one way to settle this¡­.a match of hide and seek. If I win, then you must be my maid in your ¡®chateau¡¯ thing for the evening with all forgiven. If you win, then I¡¯ll buy a game for you and I¡¯ll make sure you can play it despite being grounded...but also forgiven.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyes lit up with hopeful sparkles and she eagerly agreed as they set out the rules. To make things a little more exciting, Marisa recruited Marley and Jessica to hide as well. Marley gave her a little look. It had been a long time since she¡¯d played hide and seek with anyone her age (but it had definitely been with Marisa and Jessica).


    Whoever got caught became a searcher. If they wanted to, they could move from a hiding spot once. And they put Crumpet outside for the duration of the game because he was the best finder of all.


    As Marisa started counting, they each bolted off in a different direction. Jessica headed down a long hallway and up while Olivia scampered to the back of the house and Marley made her way to the front room. She knew just where to hide, the big chair over in the corner. Plus, it was comfortable to rest against for long games.


    Because she knew of so many places to hide in the house, such games were sometimes long. Some years ago, when it was just her and Olivia playing, she hid so well that Olivia got scared and started crying, afraid that her big sister had left her alone in the house with their parents away. Marley found her under some stuffed animals with her eyes covered, needing a bath and a change of clothes. That evening, she clung to Marley, sniffling every so often and resting against her. That night, they shared Marley¡¯s bed.


    Smiling gently at the memory, Marley leaned back against the chair but listened for telltale footsteps. No one seemed to be coming her way, although she¡¯d spaced out for a while. She noticed her boots in a visible corner. Winter wouldn¡¯t be far off. Ice skating with her friends, the hush of snowfall, and how everything transformed in a single afternoon. That last notion lingered as Jessica¡¯s voice cut through the silence, ¡°Hello, Marley. Found you.¡±


    At that moment, in that fragile moment of transition, clarity came to Marley¡¯s thoughts. She¡¯d lived a moment like this before. Not in this house. Not as a child. Much sooner than that. A moment of fear and the first person she met. She remembered.


    Like then, her feet showing under the chair had given her away and Jessica¡¯s voice was just as kind then as it was now. She still felt afraid but for different reasons as all the dark things returned to her. Meeting Isaac and his transformation. Sim and his torments. Simona. She could feel little echoes in her life here.


    Staring ahead as the feelings all started to process inside her, as the truth loomed stark and inescapable, Jessica raised an eyebrow and crouched beside Marley to gently touch her as she asked, ¡°You okay?¡±


    Marley''s head began a careful nod before her jaw clenched and she puked on the floor in front of them. She apologized profusely for ruining the game and again as her friends helped her clean up and then her parents did as well. But her mind was on other things. As she looked around the room, she could tell her parents were pale shadows. Her mother felt like a combination of the most genial faces of mothers she could imagine without being any in particular. Her father was just as blank, never frowning or glaring, ever concerned and always patient. Everything she could want in a family.


    The house was nice. It was warm. The couch sunk perfectly to cradle her body. But she knew none of it was real. None of the scents were actually there. The biggest question she had was the others. Despite her realization, Jessica, Marisa, and Olivia remained as solid as before, like they were the only actors on a stage. Like that moment in Mrs. Sims'' class.

 Chapter 23.3 - Gnosis

    Chapter 23 - Gnosis (conclusion)


    It was Mona. Her idea where she couldn¡¯t predict what would happen. Marley fumed to herself but tried to keep a smile on the outside. Olivia lost and so dressed up as a maid as she served Marisa (mostly) obediently. At each mention of the ¡®chateau¡¯ though, Marley felt a flash memory of Oswald shooting Marisa. This Olivia dreamed of hardworking princesses and lovely, palace-like places being cared for.


    She was sure her friends realized something was amiss about her, but she put on a good face for them. She bid them goodnight and helped tuck Olivia into bed after her bath. But she paced as night came. When she finally went into her bedroom, Mona was there.


    Dressed all in white with shimmering, pale hair, Mona offered a kind smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Marley clenched her hands. ¡°You lied to me. This is a trap.¡±


    Calmly, Mona shook her head. ¡°This is a safe haven.¡±


    Bending forward, Marley demanded, ¡°Tell me everything¡­¡±


    With a sigh, Mona set her hands in her lap and answered, ¡°This is a modified version of the boxes. It¡¯s separate from the main system, protected from Simona¡¯s efforts to reset it and erase you.¡±


    Clenching her lips, Marley parsed that as, ¡°This is where we all were until Sim decided to mess with us and wake us up¡­¡±


    ¡°In a way. But you were never conscious of it, as you are now. It would always be a pleasant dream.¡±


    Batting her hand towards Mona, she declared, ¡°It¡¯s meaningless¡­none of it¡¯s real¡­.and how long will you keep me here?¡±


    Cupping her hands, Mona looked down and said, ¡°If I had my wish, a painless eternity. Protected from Simona¡¯s wrath and surrounded by your friends.¡±


    Marley scoffed, ¡°But they aren¡¯t real¡­¡±


    Mona looked up. ¡°Actually, they are. I had to be careful, but I was able to move them into the box. They are the friends you¡¯ve known all this time, saved automatically by the system, just as I hoped¡­information and souls. They¡¯re only missing a few minutes of memories as Simona was about to purge and delete them.¡±


    Marley''s eyes widened as she cupped her mouth. She breathed in pants. She wanted to believe Mona and the look in her eyes urged her to do so as well. But she still had one question, ¡°Jessica? You couldn¡¯t have gotten her¡­¡±


    To this, Mona had to nod. ¡°Jessica is not a full copy. But she is linked to the real one Simona inhabits. She¡¯s like a projection¡­a ghost of your friend out of her body of data, bolstered by your memories of her.¡±


    Clutching at her neck, Marley asked, ¡°Does that¡­does it mean I might be able to free her? If you can get at her information¡­can I get Simona out of her soul? Can she be free?¡±


    Mona hesitated a long moment before offering her, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. It¡¯s dangerous and I can only imagine how it might be done¡­.but there will be consequences.¡±


    Her anger forgotten, Marley found the end of the bed and sat near Mona as she pleaded, ¡°Tell me¡­¡±


    Mona leaned back, as though in prayer, and said, ¡°I will tell you but I also offer you two alternatives.¡±


    Marley listened as Mona explained, ¡°The first alternative¡­I cut away all your memories of a world beyond this place. It will be hard, but I can do it. You will feel strange, for a while, but you will fully accept this as reality. You will be protected, and you will be with your friends. The second alternative¡­I leave you as you are now. Only you will remember. With that is the obligation of control over this place. You have it now. You can will anything into reality. You did it in your art class by making Marisa¡¯s drawing accurate and you considered changing your gym classmates. If you remain as you are, you could reshape the world as you wish. I would still be around if ever you needed help, but you would, in essence, become the goddess of this world.¡±


    Marley eased back on her bed, flat against the mattress. She could see it. The walls above her shifted as she focused on them growing slightly. She changed the crown molding and felt the carpet beneath her feet shift as she dreamed of something softer. She knew that the same changes in the room could apply to the entire world around her. She could craft new constellations, send rain or snow. Rewrite time itself. Olivia could be a wide-eyed little kid again. They all could¡­but then she paused.


    They were real. And Jessica¡­


    Swallowing roughly, Marley responded, ¡°I couldn¡¯t do that to the others. And I refuse to forget again. But there¡¯s another thing. Jessica. The full Jessica, the soul kidnapped by Simona¡­she won¡¯t last forever.¡±


    Mona answered, ¡°No more than a year.¡±


    ¡°And how long has it been inside here?¡±


    Mona assured her, ¡°Not long. Just a little over a day. Simona thinks she¡¯s won. She¡¯s been working on restoring the system from backups. She won¡¯t know I¡¯ve done anything for a while. I¡¯ll keep fighting her. I¡¯ll keep her away.¡±


    Sitting up, Marley softly answered, ¡°But you don¡¯t know for certain. And I wouldn¡¯t want to live in a world where I knew she was still out there¡­.especially not a world where I don¡¯t remember that she¡¯s out there¡­¡±


    With a sigh, Mona said again, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wish I could give you a world of dreams without fear.¡±


    Marley shook her head as she sighed as well and answered, ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­.so¡­tell me what I need to do¡­¡±


    Spreading her palms out, Mona began, ¡°If you wish to leave, your best chance is with your friends with their full memories as well. I could prod them, but I can¡¯t force them to remember if they don¡¯t want to. It would be up to you to lead them to a primal memory which allows them to recall the rest.¡±


    That alone felt daunting. She¡¯d chanced upon her memory. She wasn¡¯t sure if she could engineer a situation where they just remembered who they were before¡­if they wanted to. And she hadn¡¯t even met Nicolas yet.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    ¡°And after that?¡±


    Mona continued, ¡°If you five all decide, then your best course of action is a sudden strike. Blast forth the walls of this world into the system. It would overwhelm her control and you might be able to subdue her together. Anything after that would be entirely hypothetical¡­¡±


    With a smirk, Marley mused, ¡°Opening the box¡­¡±


    Mona also told her that Sim¡¯s primary program was still being worked on by Simona but wasn¡¯t finished yet (although his sadistic alter-ego¡¯s file was hopelessly corrupted).


    Then, she paused with a quiver of her lips. Marley urged her on. Turning her hands over, Mona explained, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. I mentioned your memories. And I said I could only guess. I¡¯ve been searching and I¡¯ve found enough to be sure¡­¡±


    She gave another pause before revealing, ¡°Simona indeed has a number of people in comas plugged into the system. It¡¯s where she gets souls and it¡¯s what runs the heavy processing of the virtual realms. It means that the bodies your souls came from are still alive. But¡­the reason there are separate memories is because your data consciousness and your physical consciousness are two separate entities that share a soul.¡±


    Tingles covered Marley¡¯s body, like being alone in a cold abyss. She took a breath as she said, ¡°Then Simona was right. We aren¡¯t them. We¡¯re just creations. Temporary reservoirs that simulate people to store a soul until she needs one¡­that bitch¡­¡±


    ¡°I believe you are more. You are alive as much as any physical body could be alive. You¡¯re both alive¡­but¡­¡±


    She shut her eyes as she said, ¡°That¡¯s where the problem lies. Assume you defeat Simona and she doesn¡¯t have a secret kill switch I don¡¯t know about which activates upon her death and deletes everything and kills everyone plugged in. Assume you win¡­your data consciousness has nowhere to go. Everything you¡¯ve ever felt. Everything you are¡­is a part of the system. You are, in essence, a program with a soul. So are your friends and so are the ones who never woke from their boxes¡­.¡±


    Marley shut her eyes as well and tried to listen without hyperventilating. She wanted to yell, scream, and cry all at once. She quieted all those feelings with a careful breath as Mona continued.


    ¡°And, if you win, you will continue to exist. But all those people in comas will still be plugged in. They¡¯ll be trapped, because I¡¯ve found Simona has them on a special drug which keeps their brains active for processing but locked forever in sleep.¡±


    Swallowing, Marley asked, ¡°With Simona gone, we could free them¡­but¡­ohhh¡­.¡± She realized it as Mona gave a nod.


    Mona laid out the critical problems. ¡°You could free them, but to what kind of world outside? And their minds¡­.their minds are the foundation of this world. They keep the information organized. They create the reality. They run the programs. Without them, we all vanish into silence.¡±


    Cupping her mouth, Marley felt sick again. There before her lay the path. Her choice. Her end and the end of everyone she cared about. Saving this world meant trapping others in the dark until their bodies stopped working or the systems broke down. Either way¡­death lay sprawled out before her in all directions like beasts in the shadows.


    At that moment, she wondered if this was what Simona felt to drive her to madness. The certainty of non-existence looming just beyond. The fear of losing everything. The agony of dooming herself and her friends or dooming people she¡¯d never met.


    She clutched her stomach and pressed her back against the bed. There was no good option. There was no fix. There was no answer. There were just choices and an ultimate destination.


    As she lay flush and shivering, Mona comforted Marley and stroked her hair as she said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to lay this all on you but you deserve to know before you make your final decision.¡±


    Marley gave a tense nod as she said, without feeling, ¡°Thank you. Yeah. And I thought I knew which decision to make. I¡­don¡¯t¡­.I guess¡­I will¡­¡±


    Stroking her shoulder, Mona begged her, ¡°Sleep on it. Rest your thoughts. I¡¯ll be watching over you. When you are ready, I¡¯ll help you however I can¡­no matter what you decide.¡±


    With a kiss on the cheek, Marley felt Simona vanish with a warm whisper. She shut her eyes and rubbed her cheek. She felt so hopeless, even more so than when Marlise sacrificed herself and her friends vanished while she watched. Sobbing, she crawled to her pillow and set her head down. It was a small comfort.


    She didn¡¯t want to take a shower, she didn¡¯t want to get up. She willed her body to be fresh with the fragrance of her favorite soap, cleansed of the day¡¯s grime, and dressed in her nicest pajamas. It was another small comfort, but it only dulled the edge of her fear.


    She added a nightlight in the dark to play warm colors across the walls and tried to sleep. Still, she tossed and turned, sweat and fear returning to her body. Then, the door across the room creaked, pushed by a careful hand. Standing in the doorway, with a droopy bunny named Flopsalot and a pillow under her arm, was Olivia.


    Her face was red at the edges, but she¡¯d already wiped away her tears. She dipped her head and asked, ¡°C-c-can I sleep with you tonight¡­?¡± She stammered out several nervous reasons from someone teasing her at school to a creepy, darkened corner of her room. Marley smiled, hid her own tears, and told her little sister, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Dashing, Olivia bolted under the covers and scooted next to her with Flopsalot in her grip. She didn¡¯t question the nightlight. She didn¡¯t say anything more. Her slim body didn¡¯t take up much of the bed. Before long, she was asleep. And, despite her mess of stomach-churning fears, Marley soon joined her.

 Chapter 24.1 - Girls

    Chapter 24 ¨C Girls


    Marley¡¯s dreams came and went like glimpses into other worlds. In one, she woke with her eyes on sleeping Olivia. She brushed her hair gently, turned to Mona beside her bed, and declared, ¡°Take my memories. It¡¯s better not knowing.¡±


    The next moment came like a skip in a filmstrip. It was like she¡¯d had a flash dream in a quick nap, but the dream left no trace behind. She was sitting there as Olivia stretched out and rubbed her eyes. She nuzzled Flopsalot and blearily gazed at Marley, who saw only her sister. Their morning, a day off from school, spread out before them. It would lead to the one after that and the one after that. Strange things would come and pass with just a frown and a shrug from Marley. In junior year, Jessica would become listless and lose her joyful spark. Marley would be there to support her and, in time, she would become much like the Jessica of before, but Marley would sense a difference. She would struggle with it for a long time before deciding it was just a part of growing up.


    The three of them would always be close, always together, even finding each other in college. Until the day the sun blinked out and the coldest night fell upon them, followed by sleep without end.


    The chill of that first look faded back into the warmth of her bed. She thought she had awoken this time. Olivia sucked at the edge of her thumb, an old habit from when she was younger. Marley brushed her little sister¡¯s hair gently and turned to Mona, who appeared beside her bed, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be a goddess¡­so I can give her and the others the happiest world possible¡­¡±


    And so Marley was. She replaced Mrs. Sims with a better teacher. She made every day like the most joyous moments of summer vacation. She planned grand holidays assembled from the system memory about places in the outside world which may or may not have still existed. She savored each moment. She willed joy into everyone she knew. And she wailed with agony as Jessica¡¯s light faded to a reflection of memory. For the rest of her days, she lived a hollow life while trying to smile. When the end came, she welcomed it as a respite with the hope that somehow, someway, she and Jessica would be reunited.


    Finally waking from these visions, Marley looked up from her bed. No Mona was beside her, but Olivia was curled up and drooling on her bunny. With a sigh, Marley thought about what day it was. Saturday. But yesterday didn¡¯t feel like a Friday.


    She wondered if her mind had made it this way. Not that she was complaining. She stretched her cheeks to the point of pain, finally convinced this wasn¡¯t another dream. She focused on feeling good, dispelling the raw sensation in her throat from dryness and her spell of vomiting. This day, no matter what choice she made, she resolved to feel better.


    She let Olivia sleep as she showered, the warm water never waning. She dressed in something comfortable and settled down next to Olivia. With a thought, the covers fixed themselves underneath her and acquired a fresh, floral scent. Olivia¡¯s nose wiggled, but she still slept. Reaching over for a pen and paper pad which hadn¡¯t been there a moment before, Marley began writing.


    The dreams had left her cold to Mona¡¯s first two choices. The fear of forgetting and the agony of keeping a secret from her closest friends forever meant she had to reject them. To say nothing of the dream vision of Jessica¡¯s hollowed shell, consumed by Simona.


    Clutching the notepad, she told herself that only one path lay ahead: She had to wake the others up. But how? Her moment of epiphany had come accidentally. Engineering something like that would be challenging at best. She had no idea what memories would be the most meaningful to the others, but she started a list. A reminder of the blue box which they all first awoke in. Something with Sim¡­.


    However, they¡¯d all looked at the same blue sky and only she¡¯d recalled the feeling of a box. They¡¯d seen the crossing guard with SIM on his vest. They had Mrs. *Sims*. Then there was the trap box and countless other details like memories transmuted into dream forms.


    The task before her seemed so daunting. For instance, what did she know was an awakening-worthy memory to her little sister¡­to Oswald? Did she even have the right to wake him up? And what of Nicolas? She barely knew him.


    Pressing her head against the paper pad, she sighed. Olivia shifted and groaned softly. Setting the pen and paper aside, Marley told herself that she could sleep in a little bit. And the answers would come. Or, if not answers, at least better questions.


    But she didn¡¯t sleep, despite summoning a cool glass of water to sip. Her mind raced with possibilities, none of them particularly clever. But she did settle on one concept. Marisa¡­for whatever reason¡­wanted to see boys turned into girls. And Marley decided she was going to show her just that, and see if it would be enough. In fact, her eyes widening, she realized each of them had the experience of transformation. It hadn¡¯t been what awakened her, but this was the best lead she had for something, anything to try. At the very least, it would probably delight Marisa to see seemingly supernatural transformations occurring before her eyes. She would figure out something for Nicolas later.


    Beside her, Olivia gingerly sat up and rubbed her eyes as she asked, ¡°What time is it?¡±


    Marley glanced over and recited the time. Olivia jerked up in bed, exclaiming, ¡°Already? Omgosh. Oh no! That¡¯s halfway through my pony show!¡± Flailing, Olivia started to push her way out of bed. Looking at the clock, Marley mentally ticked it back a bit and, with a laugh, said, ¡°Whoops. My mistake. It¡¯s not that late yet.¡± Telling her the adjusted time, Olivia eased her flailing and took a careful breath as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t scare me, sis! Whew¡­¡±


    Apologizing with a smile, Marley responded, ¡°Sorry. Enjoy, sis.¡± Olivia hummed a song to herself and muttered a few things before scampering off. When Marley found her in the living room with the TV tuned to a brightly-colored cartoon with talking ponies and a few small figurines in her lap, Marley couldn¡¯t resist a smile but also a sad feeling. She didn¡¯t want a moment like this to end.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Breakfast was already waiting for her in the kitchen with her parents in their usual places. She tried a couple different faces on them, ranging from variations of her friends and herself to ones she¡¯d never seen before.


    Her mother leaned to watch Olivia in the living room and gave a delighted chuckle as she reminisced about when Olivia was younger. Sitting there and eating the normal way, Marley again considered taking her sister back in age from nine (five days to her tenth birthday). She considered changing her parents again but decided on something else entirely.


    She mentioned, off-hand, ¡°Did you know that some teen boys and adult men were transformed into girls younger than Olivia by watching that show?¡±


    Instead of alarm or confusion, her parents both nodded, recalling that in the news. It was clarified as happening randomly a certain percent of the time. Smirking, Marley wondered if Marisa would use this new wrinkle in reality to her advantage, maybe email videos of the show to every boy in class.


    Even with control over the world, Marley went about her day normally. She savored breakfast and talked to her parents with a smile. Even though she knew they were fabrications, their kindness was not lost on her. She gave them each a long hug before she set out, feeling their warmth and clinging, soft scents.


    She left Olivia to enjoy her show and called Marisa after a while. She found Marisa was still in bed, slurring her words softly and barely disguising her snoozes. She almost decided to skip visiting her to let her sleep in, but she knew it would only be harder if she delayed.


    The trip over could¡¯ve been instantaneous. but it was only a few blocks and it was already a nice day (by happenstance or her own will). So, she walked the distance dressed in a casual sweater and jeans.


    The leaves were beginning to fall in bunches along the sidewalks. The air had a crispness like it had nearly decided to rain overnight, but a fog had washed over everything instead. Marley puffed out a breath with just enough moisture to make it visible for a moment. She could¡¯ve changed that moment, brought on actual rain or done a dozen different things to the world around her. Perhaps she already had, shaping this day with her awareness of it beyond the convenience of selecting a day of the week.


    She mused on this as she invited small birds to flutter along and find patches of dark soil to pick at. She arrived at Marisa¡¯s house with a bit of melancholy about the end of her journey. Marisa¡¯s mother invited her in and offered her a steaming cup of tea. It was her favorite even before she decided on which flavor her favorite was. Marisa welcomed her with hair askew and dressed in quite casual clothes.


    Clearing her throat, Marisa noted, ¡°You¡¯re here early. So¡­what was it you wanted to talk about?¡± She paused. She had an idea, but she wasn¡¯t sure how she wanted to go about it. She started off with a mention of the transformative pony show. To her surprise, Marisa¡¯s reaction was subdued.


    ¡°I¡¯m skeptical¡±, she told her, trying to bring her hair in line. ¡°I mean, if it was really happening that much, then there would be more news about it. And I would¡¯ve known about it long ago and I would¡¯ve been president of the fan club to spread it around. But yeah, I might look into it.¡±


    Easing back on the couch, Marley sipped her tea and pondered. Her skepticism was something she could work with, maybe encourage a feeling of skepticism about the nature of the world as well. But she felt that perhaps Marisa needed something more. For that, they¡¯d need a public place with a lot of test cases.


    Marley thought about the nearest mall. It was open-air (at least it was now) and there were areas where there were far more men roaming about than women. And those places had plenty of areas to sit and people-watch. The problem was getting Marisa there for any length of time. She considered manifesting a new book as an enticement. She considered other methods, but none of them felt right.


    Eventually, looking at her friend¡¯s calm smile as she stretched her neck, Marley knew what she had to do. She wasn¡¯t the sort to lie and mislead her friends, especially if she wanted them with her to defeat Simona. She¡¯d been avoiding it in her plans and avoiding it in her thoughts, but she needed to cross the threshold. She needed to admit the truth.


    She looked over to Marisa with an expression as pleasant as she could manage and said, ¡°You can make anything happen in the world. You can turn any boy into any girl with your wishes because this world was made for and crafted by us.¡±


    Marisa smirked as she asked, ¡°Have you been peeking over at my books? Because that¡¯s just about the plot of most I¡¯ve read.¡± Bending around a coffee table, Marisa produced a dog-eared paperback with the cover describing a premise similar to their situation with an awoken girl able to turn boys into girls around her. Marisa noted, with a twinkle in her look, ¡°It¡¯s one of my favorites. It would be nice if it was real, but things are as they are.¡±


    Marley persisted, ¡°It¡¯s not just a story. I can show you it for real.¡± Marisa shifted between a smile and a grimace as she responded, ¡°That¡¯s nice of you to indulge me, but I know where fantasy begins and ends¡­¡±


    The moment called for Marley to show her a little bit of so-called fantasy come to life, but she wanted to do so gently. Flicking her eyes towards the front door, Marley offered, ¡°If you really think that, then here¡¯s something. You¡¯re going to receive a package and the delivery boy is going to turn into a girl before your eyes.¡±

 Chapter 24.2 - Girls

    Chapter 24 - Girls (conclusion)


    Marisa raised an eyebrow and rested her arm against her head. Before she could respond, the doorbell rang. Her eyes flicked over to it and then back to Marley. She wore a look of concern but with a hint of excitement. Leaving Marley, she made her way to the door. Marley leaned but didn¡¯t leave her seat. She knew exactly what would happen.


    The delivery boy had some features reminiscent of Isaac¡¯s face but his hair was a little darker and he had black-rimmed glasses, a fair amount of scruff on his chin, fluffy eyebrows, and a lip with a brighter bottom than its top. He wore a gray-tone polo uniform with a delivery company logo.


    He asked for Marisa and got her to sign the paper he had in front of him. Once done, he busied himself with his scanner and documents as the transformation began. He took a breath. As he released it, redness spread across his clothes. The cut of his polo changed, and the sleeves migrated upwards. His pants also adjusted. He gave a quick pause of discomfort as his clothes were no longer meant for him to wear but this ended in a shrug as he went back to writing.


    His face smoothed and swelled with glossy contours and light makeup. His neck narrowed. His body shifted to fit the clothes, his dark ponytail trailing over his back, and his modest bosom spreading to reshape the contours of his red polo. Between his legs, he was no longer constricted by the feminine cut of his pants. A breath finally released, he¡­now a normal delivery girl¡­passed the forms to Marisa for approval. Marley tried to watch Marisa¡¯s expression but she couldn¡¯t see it.


    The box contained a new book with a fully-written premise which Marisa had mentioned in class as one she would¡¯ve loved to read but suspected it would never be written. The delivery girl headed off as Marley watched Marisa with expectation. After reading the title and turning it a few times, Marisa sighed and concluded, ¡°I¡¯m back in bed, aren¡¯t I? Well, it¡¯s not the worst dream I¡¯ve had. Nice little change there.¡±


    Marley hopped up and pinched Marisa on the arm. She frowned and rubbed the spot as she gazed back at Marley, who reiterated, ¡°You¡¯re awake. This isn¡¯t a dream. This is reality. Well, a reality. I¡¯m sorry to press you about this but it¡¯s important. I wouldn¡¯t be so insistent otherwise¡­¡±


    Marisa shifted through several nervous expressions as she turned her book around a few times before deciding, ¡°If this is real then I need one thing. There¡¯s a place by the local mall where there are always so many boys passing by. I¡¯ve mentioned it before. I sometimes sit at the bench against the wall and imagine them all turning into girls, a few at first and then more and more. If that happens¡­after so many times of wishing it¡­.then that¡¯s really all I need¡­¡± Just as Marley had envisioned.


    Offering a smile, Marley nodded and they made arrangements to take a bus over to the mall. Again, Marley could¡¯ve just taken them there, but she didn¡¯t want to give Marisa too much of the fantastical at a critical moment. The spot was well-known to her for all the wistful looks her friend gave when sitting there. She knew it was a false memory crafted by herself, but she was glad to give that illusory setting a happy conclusion.


    They each bought themselves a little something to drink from a place nearby and sat in the spot. Marisa fidgeted nervously and tried to drink deeply before she finally settled down and asked, ¡°So¡­umm¡­will it begin soon?¡± Her eyes were curious but filled with the edges of doubt. Marley put her arm on her shoulder and told her, ¡°Just watch¡­¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long for the first signs of something odd to emerge. Marley recalled that reactions were a big part of the changes Marisa enjoyed. So her first target, a buff teen with a muscle shirt and red shorts she¡¯d conjured up out of the ether, was defined by his reaction.


    He cracked his neck and then paused at the strange sensation of hair swelling from where it was close-cropped to flood over his shoulders. He touched it cautiously and mouthed surprise and alarm. He tried tugging to rid himself of some potential wig but winced as each tug only left his hair fuller. Unlike the delivery boy, his body changed before his clothes.


    A puzzled moment of feeling through his hair became a shock of alarm as his muscle shirt pooled around his dwindling body, flowing down to his thighs like it was being enlarged with each moment. He lost more and more height, till he had to cling with all his diminished might to keep his pants from slipping off his body.


    ¡°Oh my gosh!¡± were his first words. Some of the other guys around seemed to notice something was off, but they still passed by without concern.


    Marley noticed that Marisa¡¯s attention was locked on the boy. She kept it there as he squeaked out a new voice with his socks rising inexorably up his legs as stockings. His cheeks were bright red as his shirt became a pink blouse with lace-adorned ends on his sleeves and all along his neckline. He stared, open-mouthed, as his chest swelled under that blouse, his frail efforts to press on it doing nothing to slow its change. Putting his knees together brought a whimper as his short skirt fluttered on his thighs. Fussing with his, now her, transformed clothes and body, she looked around with concern. A few boys stopped to gaze and opened their mouths in curiosity and confusion. They looked one to another and moved closer to help.


    It was then that it spread. The guy closest, who had his gaze on the new girl¡¯s bosom, reached a hand out and then looked down to see his fingers were changing. He wound up with spiky black hair and a bosom that rivaled the one he¡¯d just been gawking at. His pale top became a smaller version which fluttered up at the bottom and presented a hint of his cleavage. Below, she had a skirt across her knees in a complimentary color to the other girl¡¯s. From there, it was barely-controlled chaos as the changes spread to the nearest available man in reach.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    A man in a suit found herself with more hair than she¡¯d ever imagined on her head (especially considering how she was balding before) and a flashy, theatrical version of her suit showing off her legs. Even little boys were not immune as they stared down at their new selves in pretty dresses. Step by step, person by person, there were only girls left in the area of all styles and appearances. After a lull of collective shock, they began to rush about for reflective surfaces, their personal phones, or however else they could respond. Marley was rather proud in her work until she noticed that Marisa beside her had her face in her hands. She leaned over and clutched her. With a thought, the chaos around became still and Marley gently asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Wiping at her eyes, Marisa answered, ¡°I knew. I knew yesterday. I knew it but I didn¡¯t want to accept it. I knew it the moment I looked across the room and saw we were a class of girls in art. And I felt it affirmed when I had a flash of girls everywhere. I¡¯m Isaac. And I was changed. I was forced and pushed into becoming Marisa¡­for Sim¡­for his plots and then for Simona¡­¡±


    Marley mentally braced herself to provide answers. Marisa shut her eyes and asked, ¡°Inside me is the desire to do the same thing to people I don¡¯t know. Me and Simona.¡±


    Shaking her head, Marley reassured her, ¡°You¡¯re not like her. None of us are. We have choice. We are alive and free to shape ourselves. Just because you want to turn boys into girls doesn¡¯t make you a madwoman in a box¡­¡±


    Taking a breath, Marley focused for a moment before deciding on what she would say.


    ¡°The desire to change others is just the memory of yourself changing. It¡¯s something strong, something which lets you remember in this place of blissful forgetting.¡±


    To herself, Marisa repeated, ¡°Choice¡­so, what happens now? We¡¯re here. We can do anything, but does it matter?¡±


    Marley asked her what she remembered. Marisa strained a bit and could piece together that Simona was about to destroy them, but that was as far as she could recall. Marley filled in the rest, saying, ¡°She deleted you. She deleted everyone else but me. But I was saved by a program which is the antithesis of Sim. She brought me here and used what was saved of you and the others. She¡¯s the school nurse.¡±


    Marisa cupped her mouth and trembled. ¡°So, she did it. She killed me. What am I? What the hell am I?!¡± Marisa sunk into her own quivering grasp.


    Marley clenched her jaw and offered, ¡°You¡¯re my friend, same as Jessica. Same as everyone else. She didn¡¯t destroy you, she can¡¯t.¡±


    Her eyes on the ground, Marisa said, ¡°It¡¯s like I thought at the beginning. What does it matter? Copies made and deleted and rewritten and manipulated. None of it matters¡­¡±


    Clutching her shoulder, Marley persisted, ¡°It matters because you have a spirit¡­what Simona took from someone...exists with you.¡±


    Marisa slipped into quietness, which confounded Marley most of all. Bitter words and dark feelings she could handle, but Marisa just sitting there like the same broken doll emptied by Simona, alive but with darkness spreading in her eyes, left her not knowing what to do.


    But she persisted still, saying, ¡°We could sit and mope and mull over how we¡¯re not real or we¡¯re just pieces of Simona spread around to her liking. We could hate that she has a body to return to when we¡¯re just information in a system. But Mona. She¡¯s been in the system since the beginning and she¡¯s fought for the creations within it. She believes we¡¯re living data, she believes our lives matter.¡±


    Slowly, Marisa eased back against the bench. She seemed ready to refute and question, by the look on her face. But she sighed and puffed through her nose as she stated, ¡°Seems the only thing we can know for sure is that asshole Simona wants to hurt us and keep confusing us¡­just like Sim¡­just like all the bewildering things¡­¡±


    It was an opening for Marley as she noted, ¡°Exactly. And would you want them to be out there and never know when they could destroy everything? I say we stop them. I say we destroy them, no matter what it takes. Then we can work on whatever¡¯s true and real after that.¡±


    It was enough. Marisa¡¯s dour look eased, and she said, ¡°I guess that¡¯s something to believe in. So, what¡¯s the plan?¡±


    Marley clutched her friend and told her, ¡°We liberate the others from this dream, and then we blow Simona straight to Hell.¡±


    Marisa let herself have a little smile as she clutched Marley¡¯s hand. Most of the new girls had quietly fled. Looking at those still around, Marley offered, ¡°Would you like to wait a while¡­maybe watch some happier reactions from transformed boys?¡±


    Frowning, Marisa bent to stand but stayed in her seat as she said, ¡°Despite what I¡¯ve said, despite the guilt I feel¡­yes¡­I would like that. Happy ones. Just for a little while.¡±


    And so they sat as the altered boys settled down and adjusted their new clothes and marveled at their new forms with a sparkle in their eyes. Perhaps it was no better this way than the other. Perhaps Marisa¡¯s misgivings were right. But right then, in that quiet moment, it gave Marisa a few minutes of peace and that was really all Marley wanted for her friend before they had to say goodbye to serenity.

 Chapter 25.1 - Goodbyes

    Chapter 25 ¨C Goodbyes


    Marisa and Marley strolled around the mall one last time, even though it was the first time they¡¯d done it outside of confabulated memories. They each thought of stores to window-shop at. Marisa made a mystical store with magical potions mixed amidst discounted role-playing collectibles. Marley marveled at a bookstore with more floors than possible and another store which sold incense candles and pleasant perfumes. They finished with the best sandwich place they could summon and a leisurely stroll between golden trees in the parking lot as their leaves fluttered past them.


    It was a good Saturday morning, but the task at hand still lay before them, despite the delays.


    Jessica¡¯s house wasn¡¯t far, but it was deep in a nearby residential area with many twists and turns of roads. They could remember coming to her house often and enjoying its maze-like layout. They often discovered rooms when turning a corner. A sewing area, a bathroom, and then a guest room, when they figured they¡¯d seen it all.


    Their shoes squeaked on the hardwood as they slid them off by the door and greeted Jessica¡¯s mom. She had a clear, certain face, one which reflected both qualities of Nicolas and Jessica. She offered snacks and explained that Jessica was up working on weekend homework. Nicolas was home as well, relaxing with a book in his room, still on leave.


    As they snacked, they debated which sibling to try first. Nicolas would be a challenging one. But, if he woke up, he might be a strong ally in waking up Jessica too. However, neither knew him that well and Jessica might be as much of an ally in waking him up as the other way around. Eventually, Marley decided to flip a coin, despite the fact she realized it would be subconsciously-biased. After several annoying times it stayed on the edge, the coin finally landed for Nicolas.


    His door was cracked open and he was leaning back on his bed with his book stretched before him. He gave a courtesy wave to the two of them and asked, ¡°Here to see my sis?¡±


    The voice he used was a little more mature, a little rougher around the edges than Marley was used to with Nicolas. Touching Seth¡¯s memories from their trade, she found he also had a hint of Steven in his tone, although without the mocking.


    Folding her hands behind her, Marley announced, ¡°In a moment¡­we¡¯re here to see you first.¡±


    Raising an eyebrow, Nicolas asked, ¡°What did I do this time?¡± Memories of little conflicts between siblings spilling over into friends flashed through Marley¡¯s head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that¡±, she reassured him. ¡°It¡¯s not anything you¡¯ve done. It¡¯s just¡­unfortunately¡­time. It¡¯s time we all accept that this world is a pleasant little fantasy. And we can¡¯t stay here forever because a terrible woman named Simona is still out there¡­¡±


    Marley banked on the name as a trigger. Nicolas¡¯s face wore a frown which steadily grew deeper as he listened. He rubbed at the back of his neck, where only rigorously-groomed stubble grew, and inquired with careful words, ¡°I¡¯m confused¡­is this some sort of game?¡±


    Puffing a breath, Marley waved a hand and the book lifted into the air, out of Nicolas¡¯s grasp. He cursed to himself and stared as the book sailed through the air without anything to support it. It shifted and changed into a different edition of the same book, hardcover first print edition, and returned to him. Marley spread out her hands. ¡°Not a game. Things can be changed in this world because it¡¯s a special, pleasant world made just for us.¡±


    Staring at the book, Nicolas stretched his mouth to speak. He made small little sounds like the beginnings of words and then wobbled on his bed as his eyes rolled up into his head and he passed out. No amount of willing or shaking would rouse him. Marisa murmured, ¡°That was probably a bit too much¡­¡±


    Marley agreed and noted, ¡°We can come back to him later. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be fine¡­I guess that puts Jessica first. It¡¯ll be hard, but we¡¯ll have to do our best¡­¡±


    Jessica¡¯s room was at the end of the hallway. It was a little fancier than Marley¡¯s. The delighted yell and exuberant welcome she gave the both of them only made the task ahead that much more challenging.


    They settled around her bed as she leaned back and asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s up?¡±


    Marley scratched at the back of her hand for a moment and looked to Marisa. Before Jessica could start to feel confused, Marisa told her, ¡°I got this¡­book in the mail today and it¡¯s just like that one idea for a story I wanted. You know, the one I was talking about a couple weeks ago¡­¡±


    It took Jessica a moment, but she soon smiled and nodded, recalling the concept. Marisa passed around the book and Jessica gave a giggle of delight. It was painful for Marley to see a moment like this with her best friend and feel like all she had to offer was an end to the smiles. She felt so sorry for what she was about to do. She felt the same fear which surrounded her even before they met Sim. She was afraid her friend would reject her. But she knew she had to do it. The nightmare of Jessica as an empty soul was too heartbreaking to imagine.


    Marley began, ¡°There¡¯s more. Weird things have happened. Marisa¡¯s wishes have actually come true. Boys have turned into girls. I mean¡­the pony show for one.¡±


    Jessica raised an eyebrow and answered, ¡°Well¡­I thought that was just a rumor. Marisa seemed to think so too. Weird things sometimes happen¡­¡±


    Marley clutched at the ground as she continued, ¡°Actually, they happen for a reason. They happen because this world can be changed¡­because it¡¯s a world made for us¡­by Mona¡­the lady who is the nurse at school. You didn¡¯t meet her. I mean you didn¡¯t meet her outside the role she¡¯s playing. But you did meet Simona. You stood up to her, like you stood up to Sim. You¡¯re Seth¡­and our secret name of Marlise was the name you picked after you and me switched bodies.¡±


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    It was out there, spoken in halting yet frantic words, each sound a bare, bold step into the open, into rejection and worry. She could feel the sickness swelling back over her, but she looked into Jessica¡¯s eyes, her calm and sympathetic eyes, and felt at ease.


    Despite those sympathetic eyes, Jessica shook her head as she concluded, ¡°This isn¡¯t a game. This isn¡¯t one of Marisa¡¯s story ideas. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re saying this¡­¡±


    Marley reiterated, ¡°Because it¡¯s the truth. It¡¯s so hard for me to say because I don¡¯t want to hurt you. I really don¡¯t want to remind you of what¡¯s going on¡­but it¡¯s true.¡±


    Jessica sighed and shook her head again. ¡°You¡¯re really worrying me here, Marley. You¡¯re sure this isn¡¯t just a joke gone too far? I mean¡­.I know what¡¯s real here. I know my life. I know my brother. I know my family and my friends. You can understand my skepticism if you want to call everything I hold special to be lies¡­it hurts to hear you say that.¡±


    And it hurt Marley all the more to adsorb Jessica¡¯s feeling. But she persisted because she knew she had to be strong. ¡°You were turned into Jessica because of a mirror on the wall which showed someone else. You had a name tag and it changed. You met Isaac first, before me. The first me you met wasn¡¯t me. It was an explosion-loving Marley. I know you remember the sticky box which trapped us all¡­it put us in a strange place and traded our bodies.¡±


    Still, Jessica gave Marley a pained expression. She listened, but gingerly shook her head with each new announcement. It wasn¡¯t getting through. There didn¡¯t seem to be anything she could offer. But there was one thing. She sniffled and took a breath.


    ¡°She took your body. She took your soul, like she took everything else. You volunteered for us. I felt like you were giving up¡­surrendering to Simona¡­¡±


    Jessica clenched her teeth and frowned. By her expression, she didn¡¯t seem to reject what Marley was saying. She was thinking about it, but it wasn¡¯t easy. Marley continued.


    ¡°I was going to squeeze her¡­hurt her. You told me not to do it¡­because I¡¯m better and stronger than her. Because you¡¯re my friend. You know me. You shared my pain and memories¡­.I¡­and you¡­you were the one who found me in my sadness. You saved me from my fears. And I was so afraid to lose you¡­.¡±


    The frown faded from her face. Jessica listened with tense concentration. Marley held back sobs as she finished, ¡°You told me you needed to do it, for us. You were terrified, but you did it anyway. You told me to stay strong. To take care of our friends and comfort them. But you also told me that this wasn¡¯t the end¡­so long as I remembered you¡­¡±


    Marley reached out for her friend, who cupped her mouth with her face trembling. Slowly, cautiously, she reached out as well, and their fingers lightly touched. They each held a breath, which Jessica finally released as she said, ¡°Simona¡­.in my spirit. In my Atavistic Energy, as she called it.¡± She clenched her head as though some phantom pain was passing through it and trickling in sharp stabs down her body.


    Desperately, Marley enveloped her and assured her it would be fine. But Jessica clenched her teeth and whimpered as she said, ¡°She¡¯s inside me. It¡¯s like¡­acid all over. Eating at me. It hurts. It¡¯s not always bad but¡­I remember. I can feel it now like an open wound.¡±


    Apologizing over and over for opening that wound, Marley urged, ¡°We need to stop her. We need to get you back. I made a promise to kill her and I intend to make good on that promise.¡±


    Jessica flashed a heightened look of pain and said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I left you. I never wanted you to hurt like this...¡± Together, they cried and Marisa offered a compassionate back rub for both of them. Once they settled down, Jessica stared at her hands. Like the others knew, she now understood, like a fact inescapable when it had been invisible before, that the world around them was false. It changed according to their whims.


    Cradling her face, she thought aloud, ¡°There are some people I need to say goodbye to. My parents and teachers¡­ They may not be real. But I would feel terrible to just leave them without saying anything.¡±


    Marley nodded eagerly. ¡°Of course. We all need to say our goodbyes. Hopefully, they will be temporary.¡±


    Standing carefully, Jessica said, ¡°Hope so too. And did she at least keep her promise not to harm you guys?¡± Marley flicked her eyes down and shook her head.


    ¡°No¡­she didn¡¯t. She erased everyone and made me watch. Then, she brought out a nastier version of Sim to torture me over and over in agony. If not for the better version, Mona, I would be in perpetual Hell. There¡¯s much more to say, but I want to say it to all of you at once¡­¡±


    Clenching her teeth as she listened, Jessica looked like she might seize Simona through the burn of the acid. She softly hissed, ¡°Mere death would be too kind for her or Sim.¡± Marley nodded in agreement and mentioned Nicolas.


    Jessica relaxed at the mention of her perceived brother. Eyes dipping, she sighed. ¡°Nicolas. Like Steven before. Not my brother, after all. But I cherish the memories inside my head, no matter what put them there. They¡¯re lovely memories. They¡¯re comforting memories. They¡¯re the kinds of memories I¡¯d like to make more of with him and with the both of you. But¡­we need to tell him what we all know, don¡¯t we?¡±


    Marley admitted they¡¯d started, but he¡¯d passed out when she made a book float. Jessica gave Marley a look and admonished her slightly, ¡°Perhaps you could¡¯ve gone a little easier on my big brother.¡± Marley bowed her head, and the three of them made their way to her brother¡¯s bedroom, where he was finally awake again. He frowned at Jessica¡¯s friends but laughed to himself and muttered, ¡°I had the weirdest dream¡­¡±


    Jessica approached him with a sigh and said, ¡°I know. And there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡±

 Chapter 25.2 - Goodbyes

    Chapter 25 - Goodbyes (conclusion)


    It was difficult for Nicolas, even with each of the girls reinforcing the other¡¯s words. He had so many questions and Jessica eagerly admitted she didn¡¯t know much. Marley offered what she could, reminded each time of what Mona had told her last night. Eventually, what woke Nicolas was recalling the first time he¡¯d met Jessica, then Marlise, saving her from strangulation by Oswald. A touch, a look, and it all came flooding back. He wept more than any of them had.


    He cradled his face as he unwound his memories. ¡°It¡¯s all fake. It¡¯s all a dream. All the years I remember of us growing up. Caring for you. Watching movies together. So many days behind us and so many more ahead. And my work helping others. For nothing. Meaningless. Saving lives that don¡¯t even exist¡­¡± His face was red, and his hands trembled. Jessica clutched him close and whispered.


    ¡°It¡¯s real because you remember it. It¡¯s real because you felt it. This world¡­all these worlds which have been created¡­.they¡¯re as real as we are¡­¡± Marley chimed in, ¡°And Mona¡­she said that living data like us is as real, by any measure, as human bodies are. Living information. Complex, dreamed of, realized. This world is shaped to be happier for us, but it¡¯s no less real¡­¡±


    This comforted Nicolas a little bit. But he resolved, ¡°I need to do it though. I need to do more good which isn¡¯t just memory and dream¡­¡±


    Marley advised, ¡°The good we can do now is to comfort those we need to leave behind for a while¡­.and stop the power-hungry tyrant who would destroy anything in her way.¡±


    Nicolas wiped away his tears and told them all with a firm look, ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever I can for everyone. To protect what needs protecting.¡±


    Freed in their thoughts, they could move freely around the world. Time passed more quickly than Marley wanted. The goodbyes with Jessica and Nicolas¡¯s parents seemed over in a heartbeat. Despite it being a weekend, their teachers, present and past, were available for last hugs and comforting words. Mrs. Sims was pushed aside. Some old friends of Nicolas showed up for jokes and good-natured ribbings.


    When all was said and done, the sun had barely shifted in the sky, but their world had shifted beneath their feet. Only one task, long-neglected, was left. At Marley¡¯s home, the others gave her a bit of privacy as she approached Olivia, who was caught up in a spontaneous marathon of her favorite show.


    She slipped into the chair next to her little sister. Olivia clutched her equine toys and glanced over at her big sister. She immediately noticed the tears flowing down her cheeks. Concern in her eyes, Olivia leaned over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sis?¡±


    Marley rubbed her little sister¡¯s shoulder softly. She couldn¡¯t do it. She didn¡¯t want to let go. She had to. She just had to. But she couldn¡¯t do it. She felt sick all through her body. She stabbed her fingernails into her palms. Anything but this. Anything but breaking the happiness which lived in her sister¡¯s eyes just a moment ago. It felt so cruel.


    Tensing her body as though to hold back bile, Marley looked over at her fretful little sister and said, ¡°Your name is Oswald Hatch¡­you threatened us with a gun. You nearly choked me, and you were left wrapped up until you became Olivia.¡±


    They were all words she wanted so desperately to take back, to unsay. But they were the words of inevitability. There was no escaping them. Or so she thought. Looking through the tears streaming down her face, Marley found with surprise that Olivia had a faint smile, a look of tender sympathy. Softly, Olivia told her, ¡°I know already¡­¡±


    Mouth hanging slightly, Marley listened as Olivia tucked her skinny legs under her on the couch and explained, ¡°It was weird. It was a sudden moment while you were away. Just hopping off the couch, but I felt all of it. I had to hug all my toys as I screamed. Then the nice lady came. Mona. She said she knew you. She dried my eyes. She told me it would be okay. And she offered me a choice.¡±


    Frowning, Marley inquired, ¡°A choice?¡±


    Behind her, she heard Mona¡¯s voice emerge through the quiet chaos of the TV station turned down and the murmurs of the others not far away. ¡°Yes, a choice. A chance to start again. Much like the choice I offered you.¡±


    Setting her soft chin on her knee, Olivia said, ¡°I know I can¡¯t undo the pain I caused. And just forgetting it is wrong too. But I chose¡­to become Olivia. Completely and utterly. To rewrite who I am. I wake up as her and Oswald is just a bad dream. It¡¯s better. It¡¯s my choice. But I wanted to wait and tell you before I did it.¡±


    Each time Olivia said ¡°choice¡±, Mona tapped her cheek with a curious expression, like a notion was percolating inside her. Marley felt conflicted as she listened. On the one hand, this was a way out, she would keep Olivia. But, at the same time, she would remember. She chose to remember. She and the others would remember Oswald. But maybe they could accept Oswald as just a bad dream too. After all, Oswald was just a creation by Simona. Olivia was what she chose. Same as Marley and the others made their own choices after the sticky box and against Simona¡¯s will. She knew it wasn¡¯t her place to protest.


    With a nod, Marley told her, ¡°I stand with you in your choice, little sister.¡± Her words put a blush across Olivia¡¯s cheeks and brightened her eyes. Mona explained what would happen, ¡°What she did will be relegated to a nightmare which she only woke up from when changed into Olivia. Her real self was then revealed in this world.¡±


    Marley had to ask, ¡°How do I know this is really what she wants? In this world, so much can be changed. What if she only wants it because I want it?¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Olivia reassured her, ¡°I¡¯m awake. This is what I want. This is a life which is happy for me. Boy¡­girl¡­young¡­old¡­.none of those traits matter because knowing you¡¯re here, knowing this is me, is serene. I don¡¯t want to be anything else. I just want to be Olivia.¡±


    With a slow breath, Marley nodded. She wasn¡¯t sure if this was the right thing, but the smile on Olivia¡¯s face, a genuine, deep smile that brightened her corner of the couch, was enough to believe in.


    The process itself was done alone with Mona and Olivia as Marley explained the choice to the others. Jessica touched her neck lightly and Marisa tensed her jaw. They were conflicted. They had memories of silly Olivia and her messing around with them, but now they had memories of Oswald¡¯s anger and assaults. Nicolas, who was the quietest of all, offered the first response, ¡°It¡¯s her choice. And I hope she¡¯s happy. It¡¯s not my place to force her to be something she doesn¡¯t want to be anymore. That¡¯s something Simona would do.¡±


    With that, the others had to agree. Jessica concluded, ¡°It¡¯s like you said. We choose who we are. Our names, what we believe in, and what we strive for. What Simona and Sim made of us, what they did to us, that isn¡¯t us.¡± Marisa was last, but she eventually nodded, ¡°She¡¯s a cutie. I can¡¯t stay mad at her anyway, especially if she wants a fresh start¡­¡±


    Before long, Olivia scampered over to them and clung to Marley. She apologized profusely, although she wasn¡¯t even sure why she was doing it. She trembled with tears. With her eyes shut, she felt a warm presence join Marley. Marisa put her arms around her and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, kiddo. Just don¡¯t go squirting me anymore.¡± Jessica joined too as Olivia bawled her eyes out.


    After slowly munching a manifested cookie, Olivia started to look more relaxed. She talked about all the scary stuff in the box and shivered when thinking about Simona. Mona folded her hands and whispered to Marley, ¡°There¡¯s something in choice. Something deep and beautiful. I will reflect on it as much as I can. It may be the seed of a hope which none of us can fully comprehend yet.¡±


    Marley wanted her to elaborate, but Mona remained coy, as she only offered, ¡°Give it time¡­for now. And now, your friends need to know the risks and the challenges before them.¡± The next uncomfortable thing.


    But Marley knew she had to do it. There would be no cheats, no sudden happy outcomes to this. This would be where they all made their decision. Marley hoped it would be unanimous. She had no idea what she might do if it wasn¡¯t. But she had to tell them.


    Mona remained nearby for confirmation, but Marley unraveled the details. She told them that they needed to defeat Simona¡­or Jessica would be eaten from the inside out. Jessica clutched her stomach reflexively. She said that some of them might die, permanently destroyed by Simona¡¯s wrath. There might be weapons and threats from Simona they could only imagine.


    Then, she mentioned those in comas, those used as the operating system by Simona. Jessica looked ill and Nicolas¡¯s eyes were wide in horror as he clenched his teeth. The others just stared.


    ¡°We will defeat Simona. And we can free them. We can give their spirits back. But their trapped minds are how we exist. We free them and everything we know vanishes.¡±


    Silence filled the room as they each weighed that fact. Marley concluded, ¡°So, those are the stakes. Stay, try to survive here, and evade Simona or say goodbye to this happy place and stop her¡­knowing we¡¯ll be stopping everything around us too.¡± Saying it didn¡¯t comfort Marley.


    Olivia offered the first response, ¡°Meanie Simona¡¯s going to hurt us and everyone else no matter what. We have to stop her. Then, who knows what might happen? Maybe there¡¯ll be a miracle? Maybe things can stay happy?¡­you never know¡­¡± She said it with a faint, pleasant smile. Marley wrapped her up in her arms and echoed, ¡°Right¡­you never know.¡±


    Jessica agreed, ¡°We have to stop her. What comes after will at least be our choice to decide. But, with her around, we have no choice. And the pain will only continue.¡±


    Marisa clutched her chin and nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯m not abandoning my friends.¡±


    Nicolas finished, ¡°No matter the risk. No matter the cost. I stand with all of you. Let¡¯s do it¡­.¡±


    They held hands, unified. But Olivia asked the next, obvious question, ¡°So¡­what do we do? Hit her with a magic rainbow blast of friendship?¡±


    Mona explained what she¡¯d told Marley about ¡°opening the box¡± with a sudden strike, elaborating, ¡°You have the ability to manipulate the world here because it¡¯s one of the boxes. But, if you all suddenly decided to force open the box, then that information would spill over into Simona¡¯s realm. You might be able to do what she does and be recognized by the system as authorized. Jessica would be weaker there, but Simona might see her and be startled.¡±


    They nodded together. They could¡¯ve delayed, they could¡¯ve enjoyed more time in this special place, but it would only have given Simona more time over them. They had to act.


    So, together, they closed their eyes and imagined the world. They imagined it as the bright blue box it was. They imagined it so very full, so full it might spill over. As they focused, the house started to tremble. The phantoms of storms beyond started to fill the air. An upwelling of color and light swirled beyond their closed lids. With a breath and a collective will, the four walls of the box cracked and ruptured, blasting forth into the unknown.


    *End Part 5 - ¡°You Are Free¡±*


    *Thus begins the Final Part ¨C ¡°You Are Not Afraid¡±*

 Chapter 26 - Escape

    Final Part ¨C You Are Not Afraid


    Chapter 26 ¨C Escape


    Marley found herself sprawled out on a floor. Her eyes squinted against an overwhelming light. She shielded her face with a hand and glanced around. Her house had taken on a broken but cube-like shape. Bits of furniture and decoration found themselves spread across a wall like putty stretched too far. Cautiously, she got to her feet.


    She didn¡¯t need to call out for the others because Olivia was on the ground nearby clutching herself. Marley helped her up. The others were scattered in a line like breadcrumbs across the blurred surface of the room. Looking around, Marley could no longer tell if they were inside or outside.


    Once together, they ventured to an area that felt like it was outdoors but still had a sense like a massive interior space. Portions of their street looked like a glitched video game with order and structure twisted about. Olivia thought of an amusement park they¡¯d been to once where the houses were like something out of a cartoon. Marley noticed the familiar submarine form of hallway showed up in bright colors as pipes and vents wedged into the dirt but still belching steam.


    Marley said only, ¡°Be careful. She¡¯s here somewhere.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long before Marley found her twin wedged between two trees. Blasting ahead of the others, she seized both trunks and began pressing them together against Simona. Groaning, Simona stretched her arm out. A console appeared in the air behind her as her arm got longer and longer.


    Nicolas ran over and a patch of ground rose up and crushed the console. Grunting as the tree surrounded her, Simona focused as a console came up on the trunk of the tree below her. Marisa seized her arms, but Simona glared and grew a new arm to tap on the console. Olivia focused and her spare arms melded with the form of the tree. With each of them focusing, Simona couldn¡¯t get any further.


    Leaning her head back in a gesture devoid of submission and full of contempt, Simona noted, speaking with Marley¡¯s voice, ¡°So¡­you were in the boxes¡­clever. But whatever powers you had there won¡¯t last in the main system. I¡¯m in charge here.¡±


    Marley slapped a patch of wood across Simona¡¯s mouth. She quickly spat it off and looked over at the only one of the group who hadn¡¯t done anything against her. Jessica arched her back and clenched her eyes with her hands wrapped around her stomach.


    With a smirk, Simona stated, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be surprised. Shame she¡¯s no more than an echo and the only real things she¡¯s feeling are my thoughts eating her from the inside.¡±


    Marley resisted spitting on Simona as she demanded, ¡°You let her go now!¡±


    ¡°No¡­she¡¯s mine. You¡¯re all mine. This pitiful rebellion is pointless. No matter what you think you can do, this is my world and it bends only to my will. Have your fun for now. Blow off a little steam. Then my turn will come.¡±


    Clenching her teeth, Marley pressed the tree together as Simona cackled. Despite being crushed, she looked like she was enjoying herself. Trembling in fruitless anger, Marley could¡¯ve tried to hurt her in a dozen different ways. Instead, as the trembling started to settle, she realized the only solution was to get into her head like she got into theirs.


    ¡°We have your life support program codes.¡±


    Slipping her head through the trees, Simona¡¯s amusement faded as she answered firmly, ¡°Impossible. They¡¯re locked into my personal system. You can¡¯t touch them.¡±


    Mona, like a whisper of a ghost, hovered like she did before. She got closer to Simona as she slipped out of the tree. She shadowed her as her eyes darted about in search of an invisible structure. The others lingered back with Marisa clenching her fists and wanting to do more. Nicolas bowed his head and glared at Simona as Olivia watched her big sister. Jessica pressed a hand over her mouth, as though suffering a sudden bout of nausea.


    After a minute of stern miming, Simona relaxed and declared, ¡°I knew you were bluffing. You¡¯ve got nothing. Escape out of wherever you were hiding to sock me in the gut. It¡¯ll get you nowhere.¡±


    Behind her, Mona gave a brief smile and a look in Marley¡¯s direction. Folding her arms, Marley approached Simona and said, ¡°I promised I would kill you. I wasn¡¯t bluffing. And you¡¯ve given me plenty of reasons to do it. You¡¯ve kidnapped and hurt my friends. You¡¯ve put me through immense pain. All so you can live as a frail, decaying brain in a fantasy world¡­¡±


    Simona bent her head back as she said, ¡°You¡¯ve been an amusing challenge, Marley. I never expected the cowering, whimpering parody of a person I made from borrowed energy and my weak thoughts would amount to much. I¡¯m almost tempted to save and study you like an insect. But you¡¯re just too much of a threat. I will be turning off the save program and purging all your files and backups. I need to start from scratch with something even more submissive.¡±


    Marley shook her head as she asserted, ¡°You won¡¯t stop me. And you won¡¯t harm any of us.¡±


    Simona put on an expression of annoyance as she sighed and asked, ¡°And why is that? The hallucination of a nicer Sim getting you feeling overconfident? No matter what other programs are in the system, I¡¯m no match for them. I am the God of this world. So, have your fun while you can. At any moment, my automatic console will activate. ¡°


    Mona floated over to Marley. She whispered, ¡°I have a plan¡±, then gave her the details.


    Marley gave only a slight nod in response. A glow clustered around Simona¡¯s fingers and she muttered, ¡°It¡¯s about time¡­¡± Before she could take further action, Mona¡¯s hands swirled around Marley.


    Simona paused. In her head, an image flashed. Shaking, shivering. The feeling of hiding behind a couch, the worry that her father might be coming home soon. But she wasn¡¯t in her home anymore. Behind her, for the others to see, was a glimpse of Marley¡¯s memory as Simona was feeling it. Simona shook her head and growled, ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Marley smirked and told her, ¡°You said we were made of you. All our memories, all our thoughts, just echoes of you. Time to put some of those memories back.¡±


    Clenching, Simona felt a new memory from Marley. The feeling of meeting Seth, the sensation of fear waning in her presence, a friend, a kindred spirit in this place, a chance of hope. Between it came appearances by Sim and the desire to cower. Simona fought against the feeling. She murmured, ¡°Impossible! You can¡¯t do it!¡±


    ¡°Watch us!¡±


    Mona moved around to the others. She stirred up a cavern of lost memories as Isaac became Marisa. Simona pushed back the pain of Marisa being shot by Oswald. And then she drifted in confusion as things changed. Finally, she made Simona feel the terror of being purged and deleted, followed by emptiness spliced into an imagined lifetime of a girl who wanted to see more girls.


    Fighting off the swirl of thoughts and feelings being downloaded into her, Simona howled, ¡°This means nothing! YOU ARE NOTHING! Just useless data!¡±


    Nicolas came next. The anguish of someone who just wanted to help. His whole world crashing down around him, followed by the feeling of a puppet on a string. Simona didn¡¯t frown, but her expression shifted when she looked at Nicolas¡¯s expression, similar to an unimaginable, heartbroken one on Steven.


    Olivia¡¯s thoughts were blank of Oswald, composed of pink ponies, playful thoughts, and a dash of sibling rivalry seasoned with love and admiration. Simona almost looked on Marley with kindness before pushing it away.


    Jessica¡¯s thoughts weren¡¯t strong enough to reach, so Marley used the ones Seth had left her. Echoes of confusion inside a box. Becoming someone else with fears about lying. Fears about darkness. Finding friends. Pushing forth in a world gone mad. Then the loneliness which split between the two of them. The agony which Marley spewed on Simona came back to her again. They could see it in her eyes despite how many times she tried to push it away. Simona wanted Simona dead as much as Marley.


    Back and forth, she pushed the memories into her but held back the most recent ones, for the sake of the plan. Like waves, Simona felt the crushing fear of death, the one feeling which hit her deepest in her aged body, a distant specter she always tried to forget. Then, she rose with the kinship of those around her, her classmates, her sister, her best friends.


    For a fleeting moment, it seemed like the rush of sensations was enough. It seemed like something new was emerging in her gaze. Then Simona returned, her teeth bared like razors. She stretched her arms out and roared.


    Flames leapt from her arms and twisted around the trees and street like an infernal tempest. Before long, several buildings were aflame. Eyes glowing, Simona said only, ¡°Run¡­or burn.¡±


    They huddled close together, dodging the firestorm as Simona directed it towards them. Reaching a hand out, Marley pushed the flames away. They scorched a circle all around them as Mona lingered behind Simona and focused.


    Panting, Simona¡¯s flames retracted as she snarled, ¡°You¡­.are pissing me off! Time to bring in a specialist¡­¡±


    With a dash of her hand, male Seth appeared beside her with a calm and familiar look in his eyes. It didn¡¯t take Simona¡¯s explanation for them to know who it was.


    ¡°The newest version of Sim. I was working on him when you all decided to show up. He made you so similar to me that you managed to intrude into MY system. Now, he¡¯s going to unmake that.¡±


    This Sim was different from the cruel one Marley had destroyed but also different from the first one they¡¯d met who wanted to rule. He looked submissive when turned towards Simona, but there was still something of that same presence in his gaze. It was like that version of Sim was shackled like a slave and only begrudgingly cooperating.


    He gave a few bends of his head before offering, ¡°The process of making them¡­was challenging. Introducing all those elements. It can¡¯t readily be¡­undone¡­without the permission of one of them¡­one of the more complete ones.¡±


    Simona frowned and resolved, ¡°So, I¡¯ll just use Seth. I¡¯m already inhabiting her, and she gave me her permission.¡± Jessica winced and cowered in the group as Marisa supported her.


    Sim shook his head. ¡°That won¡¯t work. It has to be one which hasn¡¯t been used yet. Otherwise¡­you won¡¯t be able to tell where the process began.¡±


    Grumbling to herself, Simona said, ¡°Useless. Fine! One of you¡­¡±


    Simona dismissed Nicolas with a gesture and instead focused her attention on Marley, ¡°You¡­you¡¯re the complete one.¡±


    Marley clenched her fists and said only, ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°So¡­you¡¯re going to do just like your friend did. You¡¯re going to give yourself up. I¡¯m going to dissect you, and then Sim will remove the powers you have in this world. The powers you¡¯ve stolen, which are rightfully and solely mine!¡±


    ¡°And why would I do that?¡±


    Clutching her hands together, Simona intoned, ¡°Because you have no other option. Escape is impossible. You¡¯re just ones and zeros stored in an advanced medium I made. And because you know I can make things painful for you¡­¡±


    Marley gave a snort as she said, ¡°You tried pain on me before. You tried hurting my friends before. It didn¡¯t work. Why do you think this will?¡±


    Simona tipped her head forward with Marley¡¯s hair slipping over her eyes like a dark curtain as she said. ¡°Because you have others you care about as well. Mother and father¡­friends and classmates. They¡¯re not real, but I can burn them. And you know there are people that run the system with their minds, sleeping in comas. The rejects, retards, and refuse of humanity¡¯s leftovers. Would you like me to get destructive with them too? Your choice¡­¡±

 Chapter 27 - Extermination

    Chapter 27 ¨C Extermination


    Marley took a step towards Simona. She challenged her, ¡°You¡¯re a liar to your core. You said we were dead and then read off a string of meaningless names and histories to fuck with us. As for my choice¡­.here¡¯s my choice.¡± She stuck out her middle finger.


    Shaking her head back and forth, Simona said, ¡°Oh Marley, don¡¯t you know by now that no matter what I lie about, I never lie about a threat. So many people dead and buried know that all too well about me. But you¡¯ll learn¡­and I¡¯ll begin the first lesson¡­¡±


    Twisting her hand, she summoned Mr. and Mrs. Russell to stand before them. They cowered, their clothes torn and welts spread across their faces. Together, they begged Marley, ¡°Sweetie! You need to do what she says! She¡¯s going to destroy everything! The whole city!¡±


    Marley turned away as Olivia clamped her hands to her mouth. They focused on her. Mrs. Russell stretched out her hands as she said, ¡°Olivia¡­my little girl. Please¡­you gotta convince your big sister to see reason.¡± Clenching her teeth, Olivia looked to her sister and held tightly.


    After a while, the begging waned and turned to anger.


    ¡°You stupid fucking bitches! You never should¡¯ve been born! You¡¯re nothing but failures! You¡¯re worthless! Less than scum! You deserve to burn instead of us. We¡¯ll see you in Hell!¡±


    With that, Simona snapped her fingers and patches of flame started to lick their way across Mr. and Mrs. Russell. Their arms were enveloped first as sudden, animal-like yells gave way to horrifying screeches. They batted at their faces, but that only spread the fire. Marley locked eyes on the human torches who were once her parents. Bright, raw blooms became sickly gouges which turned ashen black. Simona didn¡¯t hold back on the odor. Still, Marley watched as the humanoid cinders curled up like ancient volcano victims.


    Marley¡¯s only response was to ask, ¡°Is that what you thought of your real parents, Simona?¡±


    The satisfaction she¡¯d been indulging in turned sour and she scowled. Dashing away the remnants with a flick of her wrist, Simona looked around at the others behind Marley and said, ¡°We¡¯ll see if your so-called friends can stand a lesson or two.¡±


    Marisa stepped forward and asked, ¡°How do you like becoming worse than your father?¡±


    Eyes wide and twitching, Simona clenched her fists until they were bright red. She tried to hurl flames at Marisa but she immediately doused them into smoke which swirled back towards Simona, who coughed roughly before pounding the ground with her feet.


    The impact cracked the twisted street area and hurled rubble into the air before it settled back with dense plumes of dust. Marley cleared the air with a breath.


    Spitting with her words, Simona fumed, ¡°You¡¯re not gods! You¡¯re nothing! You¡¯re mine! I¡¯ll make you afraid!¡±


    Waving her hands, she brought up a large floating projection like the images of memories the others had cast on her. This image was of a place which looked like a mixture of a hospital and a tomb. Sleeping people lay on brightly-lit beds in long rows. Spidery cords attached to their heads and continued down their bodies. Mona, who had vanished for a time, moved over to the image and stuck her hands in the side. It flickered and Simona gave a look but said nothing.


    Nicolas pushed forward, saying, ¡°Those people have nothing to do with us! You leave them out of this!¡±


    Simona gave a cackle. ¡°Oh, good. I had hoped the bleeding heart would finally chime in. These people are as meaningless as each of you. You know, I originally wasn¡¯t going to use people. I experimented with neural tissue first in building the system. I grew enormous vats of tissue. A failure. Then¡­came the babies. The little ones. Deformed or abandoned. No one cared so long as I paid the right price and I told them a nice story about foreign orphanages with world-class care. You think I¡¯m bad? I would never be here if it wasn¡¯t for the unending depths to which humanity will choose to go. Alas, newly-formed brains were no better than random tissue cultures. Another pile for the scrap heap.¡±


    Despite her dim form and waves of discomfort, Jessica blurted out, ¡°You¡¯re fucking sick!¡±


    Grinning, Simona gave herself a slow clap. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve only begun. Now, I could select any of these fine gentlemen and ladies I own, then train a service bot with a laser scalpel on them. Maybe wake them up a little so they feel everything and start screaming.¡±


    Marley folded her arms and said, ¡°You¡¯d be harming your own¡­possessions¡­you¡¯d be willing to give up years and years of replacement souls just to spite me?¡±


    Simona laid out her hands. ¡°You said you want me dead. Well, I¡¯ll take you with me. Of course, I already have a plan in the event of my death. If my heart stops, then a large EMP goes off in the core, annihilating all the information and shutting down the equipment. In fact, the only thing intended to survive is the drug pump and just long enough to give all the people I own a fatal push of tranquilizers. I find it elegant. Like the Egyptians of old. When I go, everything of mine goes with me.¡±


    All Marley said in reply was a terse, ¡°Good to know¡­¡±


    Simona pressed her hands together and chuckled again as she added, ¡°But that¡¯s not all. I may be a liar¡­I¡¯ll give you that. But I believe there¡¯s something you need to know about me. I¡¯ve killed. Oh, I¡¯ve killed. I mean there¡¯s no point in having power unless you leave the world different than where you began.¡±


    Nicolas¡¯s eyes widened as he listened. He asked, ¡°What do you mean? Are you talking about¡­you suggested the world outside was scorched¡­burned¡­Are you saying...¡±


    Simona cast her eyes upwards as she answered, ¡°I believe you¡¯re trying to ask me¡­am I the one who lit the flame? Oh, it¡¯s amazing what a little bit of software can do once the whole world is connected. People, businesses, and militaries. I long imagined how easy it might be to create a certain command in a single missile silo or one convincing ghost image in a missile defense system and the whole trigger-happy world will do the rest. Wipe the slate clean of so many loathsome, useless people. I suppose the only drawback for me would be running out of fresh materials to use in the core. Really only a minor setback with enough fertile possessions and bots which can perform in-vitro fertilization.¡±


    Mona shut her eyes and bowed her head where she was hovering. Marley felt a sickly knot in her stomach as she said, ¡°You¡¯re lying again¡­¡±


    Folding her arms, Simona answered, ¡°Believe me, I never lie about a threat. There¡¯s nothing out there that matters. You¡¯re flailing at dream shadows on the walls. Give in. Accept your fate in service to me. It¡¯s what you all were made for. I am your GOD and I shall live on after each and every one of you has been used up. There¡¯s no escaping it.¡±


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Standing next to Simona, Sim clenched his mouth. He relaxed it before she looked over and added, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, my dear Sim?¡±


    ¡°Yes, mistress.¡±


    Everyone around Marley looked horrified. Jessica sobbed into her hands. Olivia hung off of Marley with her legs wobbling. Her eyes looked dark and listless. Marisa rubbed her neck and glowered bitterly at Simona. Nicolas pressed his fists into his forehead and coughed.


    Marley looked across the way at Mona. She knew what Mona had whispered in her ear. But she also knew that Mona didn¡¯t necessarily mean anything. She might be something they all created in their minds. And, even if she did exist, she still had no reason to trust her words, the same as when they first met. But she looked into Mona¡¯s eyes, calmer than hers in a way she could barely imagine and warm with love that seemed so far away.


    Marley looked at Mona and said to Simona, ¡°I concede. I yield to you. You win.¡±


    For a moment, Simona¡¯s smugness faded. It was clear she didn¡¯t expect this. She leaned back on her heels and cleared her throat as she said, ¡°Of course. I¡¯m glad you finally decided to see reason.¡±


    Giving a faint nod, Marley intoned, ¡°You were right. You were always right. It¡¯s inevitable.¡± This time, Simona took a full step back and looked around nervously. The others didn¡¯t notice. They focused on Marley.


    Jessica begged her, ¡°Don¡¯t do this. I made a mistake. Don¡¯t make a mistake too¡­¡± Marley brushed Jessica¡¯s hair and told her, ¡°You needed to do what you needed to do. I need to do this. It¡¯s my turn. It¡¯s my choice. And I¡¯m just as terrified.¡±


    Jessica tried to cling to her, to find words. But Marley just smiled, kissed her softly on the cheek, and moved on to Olivia crumpled at her feet. She brushed her soft hair and dried her flowing tears.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay, little sister. You need to be a big girl. You need to be strong. Everything will be okay.¡± More tears flowed down her eyes as Marley held her close with a kiss on her forehead. Across the way, Simona had removed the viewing projection. She watched Marley carefully and grit her teeth as Marley moved on to Nicolas.


    He begged her, ¡°She¡¯s a monster. We can fight her. We can save everyone. You don¡¯t have to do this.¡±


    Marley gently shook her head and sighed. ¡°There¡¯s no other way. Now you look out for the others as long as you can. You watch things.¡± Marley gave a glance over to Mona, who held a finger to her mouth in a ¡°shh¡± motion. Nicolas blinked. He didn¡¯t understand, but he gave a big swallow and nodded.


    Marisa turned away from Marley when she came to her. She shook her head as she said, ¡°All you told me, all you promised me. You¡¯re turning your back on that? We¡¯ll be nothing. You can¡¯t do this! We have to fight, no matter the cost!¡±


    Clutching her lips, Marley had no more words to offer, so she just hugged Marisa tightly as she whimpered against her. She pressed her fists and groaned. Marley rubbed her back and finally found words to reassure her, ¡°This isn¡¯t goodbye. It¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    With that, she left the others behind and approached Sim standing next to Simona, whose expression was full of suspicion. Marley gave Sim a smile she never expected to give him. He gave her back a questioning look.


    Simona cleared her throat and released a soft sigh, which became a faint laugh. ¡°Well¡­Sim. Find out what you need to find.¡±


    Stretching out his left hand, Sim pressed his fingers into Marley¡¯s flesh. They felt strange for a moment but hurt no more than a bit of pressure against her. She looked into Sim¡¯s eyes as he stood there. Mona hovered nearby.


    Stomping about, Simona wasn¡¯t pleased at all. She clutched at her chin and ordered Sim, ¡°She¡¯s up to something. You scan her really well and you tell me exactly what she¡¯s thinking.¡±


    Marley didn¡¯t get worried at that. She kept her eyes on Sim as he followed Simona¡¯s orders. It didn¡¯t take long before, as she said, Sim found what he needed to find. He paused a moment and looked right back at Marley. Slowly, a confident look emerged on his face as he announced, ¡°You¡¯re right. She¡¯s up to something. She¡¯s planning something with my predecessor. But I¡¯m stopping it right now, mistress.¡±


    Standing there with Sim¡¯s hand still inside her, Marley wore a look of horror. Her features pressed into a scream as the words flowed out of her, ¡°No, Sim! Don¡¯t do it! Think of what she¡¯s done to you!¡±


    Shaking his head with an assured motion, Sim told her, ¡°I am loyal completely and utterly to Simona Mara Hatch. I would never ever imagine betraying her. I will remove the offending code and deal with the one you call Mona.¡±


    Marley¡¯s head was pushed to the left and a gasp was expelled as she burst out with the statement, ¡°Mona is gone! What have you done?!¡±


    Automatically, Sim answered, ¡° I¡¯ve done exactly what Simona asked of me. If you¡¯d done the same since the beginning then you would¡¯ve easily stopped my mistaken revolt and returned to my lady¡¯s service until which time you did your one and only job in duty to her. It¡¯s better to obey. It¡¯s better to never open the box in the first place¡­¡± Simona, watchful, smiled and felt placated by Sim¡¯s words.


    Her face pressed in horror, Marley begged, ¡°Don¡¯t do this!¡± Marisa and the others tried to rush towards Marley but Simona turned and kept them in place with curtains of flame, even though they were still able to deflect it.


    Cackling with relief, Simona told Sim, ¡°Excellent work. Now finish the job. Take away what she and the others think makes them special. Then, we¡¯ll remove all traces of her.¡±


    With a textbook obedient nod, Sim shifted his hand. Marley spasmed with the appearance of pain. After a moment, Sim announced, ¡°I have traced the seed of my previous version¡¯s activities. I have excised it from them.¡±


    To test this, Simona hurled a bright flame at Marley which caught on her clothes and licked upwards. A sharp scream sounded from her lips as she tried to bat it away. Chuckling with pleasure, Simona snapped her fingers and the flames snuffed out.


    Resting on her heels, Simona admonished Marley, ¡°One last time you tried to get the better of me. And one last time you failed. I almost regret seeing you go like this. Almost¡­ Proceed, Sim.¡±


    As the others looked on in horror, Marley¡¯s eyes went blank. She slumped over Sim as Simona allowed herself the final commands.


    ¡°Purge and delete all files relating to Marley Hatch, including backups and secure copies. Remove any and all information permanently¡­¡±


    With that, Marley¡¯s lifeless body faded into nothingness.

 Chapter 28 - Eternity

    Chapter 28 ¨C Eternity


    Lifting her hands to the boxy, jumbled sky, Simona yelled, ¡°I¡¯VE WON!¡± She spun in place, her feet moving like she was dancing.


    Marisa scowled with a pained Nicolas. They both looked like they were barely holding back from assaulting Simona. Olivia sobbed against Jessica, who moved weakly but did her best to comfort her. Sim kept his head bowed to hide a scowl in Simona¡¯s direction.


    Once she was done celebrating, Simona held her hands behind her and proclaimed to those left, ¡°Now, each of you has a choice to make. Accept that this is your fate or thrash around a bit until your fate meets you¡­And I remind you, I¡¯m now the only one in charge¡­¡± Standing there, Simona felt a faint sensation on her ear like a tingle. With it, she imagined offering a different choice. A kinder choice. She¡¯d made her point. But she flicked at the tickle like a buzzing insect and raised her hands towards the others.


    No mercy.


    She directed a hand towards Marisa. If any of them were going to try to rush her, she expected it to be Marisa. But she and Nicolas held their ground. Simona cracked her knuckles, flicked her ear again, and set her feet. No one came at her. She leaned back then frowned.


    Her personal console was acting up. She grumbled to herself. Likely due to the fact she deleted so much. She paged through several errors with technical names even she couldn¡¯t quite figure out. Still, it all seemed to be in order. She removed them and nodded.


    When she looked over at the others, she noticed they were all looking in a particular direction, even though she couldn¡¯t see anything that way. The tingle returned as a low-level buzzing before she fanned at it. Scowling and grunting to herself, she announced, ¡°Decision time.¡±


    The look in Marisa¡¯s eyes immediately worried her and her words unsettled her even more, as she proclaimed, ¡°Go ahead and delete me too. I¡¯m through with it.¡±


    Nicolas bowed his head and said, ¡°I¡¯d rather not know any more. Delete me as well. It¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s tears were gone as she said, ¡°I¡¯d rather be in the nothingness with my sister!¡±


    Clenching her teeth, Simona stood on uneasy feet with that tingle still in the background. Sim stepped forward and said, ¡°Mistress¡­allow me to finish the job¡­¡±


    She watched Sim¡¯s calm disposition and stared out at the others before saying, ¡°Fine. Finish it. I¡¯ll start again on them in the morning.¡±


    With an easy wave of his hand, all except Jessica dropped to the ground in the same way as before. Jessica vanished without a move. The other three vanished as well once Sim gave another wave of his hand. The tingle ebbed.


    Despite order restored to her world, Simona wasn¡¯t celebrating. Sim dipped towards her and inquired, ¡°Will there be anything else, mistress?¡±


    Reflecting a long moment on the still-wrecked world around them, Simona shook her head and said, ¡°No. That¡¯s all. You can go. For now. But keep an eye out.¡±


    ¡°That I will, mistress.¡± With another flourish, he was gone.


    Looking around in silence, Simona gave a cough which quietly echoed. She was most at peace when she was alone, ruler of this endless realm. And now she had everything under control. She told herself, ¡°Back home. Just go back home.¡±


    With a thought, she was in the elegant home in which Sim had first assaulted her. It was restored after her trap. A fire crackled in the fireplace. Evening, deep and still, showed through the immense windows on the side. She flexed her toes through the plush carpet, an old memory made better, never to stain despite its pale color.


    Plopping on the nearest couch, she allowed herself a cup of chamomile tea with just a little bit of milk. The wooden floors beyond the carpet shimmered in the orange glow of the flames. Home, as she always expected it.


    Sitting there, she sipped and considered projecting an old movie on the wall before her, something classic. She sipped again and her eyes wandered over the friendly details of the room. As she looked, however, she noticed something dark out of the corner of her eye. With the bright lights and warm color tones of her home, that just wasn¡¯t possible. She turned her head.


    It was gone. Just the cupboards, the kitchen, and the bright, glossy fridge...with its door swinging open. Setting her tea down, Simona frowned and walked over to the fridge. Muttering to herself, she noted, ¡°I didn¡¯t imagine it opening.¡±


    The interior was filled with everything she expected of it. Giving a sigh, she shut it firmly and looked back to the living room. Her eyes widened. It was trashed.


    The couch was overturned and the carpet was distressed, caked with dirt and grime. And the walls. There were cobwebs everywhere. The tingling with faint buzzing returned before she pushed it away.


    Shaking her head and glaring, her mind ran with possibilities. It could still be glitches in the system. Because they had been present in this room, the files might¡¯ve been corrupted. But then Marley, the largest deletion, wasn¡¯t.


    Still, she figured the best idea would be to make a new house from one of the backups. In the meanwhile, she focused on fixing things with silent console commands. Before long, the room was back in order with a good cleaning to boot.


    Satisfied, she folded her arms. Then, out of the corner of her ear, she heard a whisper, a voice unintelligible until it yelled, ¡°Run¡­¡± Too shocked to place the voice, she whirled around in all directions and asked, ¡°WHO IS IT?! What do you want?¡±


    Her mind raced as the buzzing returned. It could be a virus. It could be an external intrusion. It could be some remnant of those she¡¯d deleted or a leftover of Mona. She was a critical part of her main system. Critical but removable. She expected to get a few problems with removing her.


    Suddenly, she heard a pop from the other room and, one by one, the lights in the house exploded until she was in a deep darkness from which not even the starlight out the window could break. She tried to bring up the console to fix the lights, but she couldn¡¯t see it. She was finally able to make a small light which burned freely in her palm and lit the area around her. The buzzing was still there but she ignored it because of a new sound.


    From down the hallway, she heard fast footsteps rushing across the carpet and back onto the wood. Turning, she thought she caught a shadow shifting in the dark.


    ¡°Come back here! Who are you?!¡±


    She raced after the shadow, hurrying along until she came to the bathroom. Her light cast rippling, dancing strands of darkness across the wall. She looked all around. There was no other way out of the bathroom. The window above, frosted and obsidian-toned, was too small for a humanoid figure within the confines of the system.


    Child-like giggles came from behind her. She whirled around and was face to face with a small, all-blue room. Barely more than a closet, she recognized it immediately from Seth¡¯s memories. It was the box, like the many holding her sleeping souls. She backed away from it and bumped into a wall suddenly behind her. She was inside, sealed in a box with no openings and an oppressively-bright light beaming down on her.


    ¡°End this right now!¡±


    A calm, dispassionate voice, which sounded much like hers, spoke from high above her, ¡°Unauthorized command rejected. Subject four-seven-two is awake. Beginning storage cycle.¡±


    Clawing at the walls, Simona screamed, ¡°Sim! SIM! You fucker! What have you done to me?!¡± The buzzing increased in volume.


    She kicked against the wall and each side fell down like cardboard which had only been loosely propped up. As they slammed to the ground, Simona found herself in another room similar to one from Seth¡¯s memories.


    Fuming and ignoring the buzzing, she hunted for a way to open the console when a door she hadn¡¯t noticed before opened on a far wall into a blackened hallway. Looking out, she knew that nothing in this place could harm her. After all, this was her place. She made it. But, in that hollow emptiness, she felt irrational fear. She quivered as her eyes locked on the opening. Her eyes flicked left and right as she thought she saw something moving around in the dark.


    As a whisper far from the buzzing, she thought she heard a growl. She stepped towards the door with her arm outstretched to close it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not real. It¡¯s just a glitch. It¡¯s just those damned memories they put in me. It¡¯s nothing!¡±


    Her words, barely spoken, still felt too loud as the growl sounded again, much closer. Her mind imagined beasts built from her violent father and the glinting teeth of the black monster of a dog that lived on the other side of the fence beside her bedroom window.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Each glimpse threatened to unsheathe a tooth to slice into her. Gritting her own teeth back, she pushed forward and slammed the door shut just as a force smashed up against it, cracking the edges. An unearthly howl traveled through the floor and echoed into her legs. One more smash and the cracks in the door spread to the wall. Like a crumbling eggshell, pieces started to fall away into the void.


    Despite all the things she knew in her head, she ran away from the darkness until she came to a ladder, like on a submarine. She used to love the power of submarines growing up. But looking at the hole as the rest of the floor was giving way only urged her to crawl down it. Her feet slipped from one glossy rung to the next. Her hands burned as she flailed down further and further.


    She tried to catch her breath and slipped. Her leg caught on the end and her head banged against the shaft as she tumbled down to the hard ground. Coughing and groaning, she clutched herself. The safety controls should¡¯ve deadened her pain. Instead, everything throbbed like her entire body was an angry, buzzing hornet.


    Shifting her legs awkwardly underneath her, she somehow got to her feet and staggered forward. Before her was a blank room except for a black cube in one corner. Remembering, she moved away from it and hacked into her hand.


    She tried to straighten her sore limbs, but something whipped around and clutched her. Black projections like tentacles of oil lashed out from the cube and wrapped around her. Fighting and clawing, she felt a long projection slip around her throat. It encircled tighter and tighter. She fought to tear it off as the tentacles tore at her flesh.


    Each contact was like a burning pockmark. She felt disfigured, shredded to pieces by the projections. It was becoming difficult to breathe. Her vision blurring, she tried to yell out a command to the insolent system, but blackness swallowed her like a dry, narrow mouth.


    On the other side, she coughed again as her throat was released. Her body was whole and undamaged, but the buzzing was still there.


    Pipes and wheels, just like in her deep core, loomed around her as she staggered to her feet. Grunting, she called out, ¡°Siiiimmmm!¡­You bastard!¡±


    Clinging to the pipes, she hobbled forward until she froze in shock before a new room. It was much like her home but stripped of all contents, except for row upon row of human figures in black robes. Their heads were down and their hoods completely covered their faces. The buzzing was at its strongest, but she still ignored it.


    Stepping carefully, Simona stood before the first figure and threw back its hood. She gasped. To anyone else, the face was blank, barely an identity and only a name. But Simona knew her well.


    Susan. The first one. The first year consumed. The robe collapsed to the floor, empty. Whirling around, Simona threw back another hood. Irwin. Another. Michael¡­


    On and on. Isabelle. Maggie. Shane. Ashley. Odessa. Avery.


    Clutching her head, Simona screamed, ¡°What is the meaning of this?! Trying to piss me off, Sim!?¡±


    From behind her came the same voice she spoke with.


    ¡°Just a tiny look at the blood flowing from your hands. The pain, the fear, and the darkness.¡±


    Just one cloaked figure stood before her in the blank room. She ripped off the hood to reveal her own face¡­Simona Hatch¡¯s face¡­looking out in silent indictment against her.


    Snarling, she reached for the neck as the robe collapsed, empty at her feet.


    Behind her again, she heard the voice. ¡°Did you ever have a soul, Simona? Is that why you need to steal from others?¡±


    This time, the figure already had her hood down. Marley¡¯s face looked back at her. She snorted and said, ¡°The games are over, Sim.¡±


    With a pleased smirk, the Marley-faced figure said and pointed, ¡°Actually, Sim is over there¡­¡±


    Confused, Simona glanced at male Seth standing to her left with his arms folded and an intimidating smile. Stepping back, Simona looked between the two of them. The buzzing persisted.


    Gesturing to herself, the girl in the robe admitted, ¡°¡­I¡¯m just Marley.¡±


    Her eyes wide, Simona said, ¡°Not possible. I deleted you! I deleted everything! Your plan failed!¡±


    Sim held his hand out and Marley said, tapping herself, ¡°I was rather averse to the idea of being used like a ventriloquist puppet but Sim made it look convincing with his hand in my chest.¡±


    Her lips drooping, Simona shook her head and muttered, ¡°Even then, it¡¯s not possible!¡± Marley gestured to her right. ¡°Entirely possible, thanks to Mona. Who¡¯s quite fine, by the way, along with everyone else.¡±


    Clutching her head, Simona panted and blasted her words, ¡°I¡¯ll destroy you!¡±


    Marley held a single finger up and noted, ¡°That¡¯s¡­not going to happen. And there¡¯s a very good reason why¡­and the reason is a very big question you haven¡¯t asked yet, but you should be asking¡­¡±


    Sim shifted in Simona¡¯s peripheral vision. She tensed up and indulged Marley, fear creeping into her question, ¡°And¡­what is that?¡±


    Setting her hands at her side, Marley answered, ¡°What you should be asking is¡­¡¯If I didn¡¯t delete Marley and the others from the system¡­.then what the hell did I actually delete?¡¯¡±


    Simona wanted to shout back that she deleted nothing then. But a nervous sensation crept along her neck which wasn¡¯t the tingle. She lifted a hand and, this time, the console came up for her. She looked at the main section and stared. Her body felt limp.


    It was gone. Her admin control. Her records. Her files. All wiped clean like the scorched earth viruses of old. The core system was there, the boxes and the OS, but everything of hers, all her private stuff. Gone...


    Trembling in a way she hadn¡¯t since first plugging herself in, she flipped the page and looked at her protection grid, the only thing keeping her life support system and its controls out of the OS. Gone.


    The buzzing reached a last crescendo, but she rejected it once more as the irritant finally fell silent and the tingle vanished.


    She jerked her head at Sim. He stood before her and plunged his hand into her chest. She screamed in pain and tried to force it out.


    ¡°You vile betrayer!¡±


    Sim leaned close, touched her with his other hand, and smiled a dark smile as he said, ¡°Dear sweet mother, your son wants one last hug¡­¡±


    Without the protections in place, he dove into her physical boundary. Quivering, she felt her flesh swell like it was being inflated from within.


    ¡°No¡­no¡­stop!¡± Her words slurred. This couldn¡¯t be the end. This couldn¡¯t be it!


    No¡­Her body! She could wake herself up. She was near death, but it was better than this. However, every move was fought by Sim. She had nothing, not even her soul in her shell of a body. No choice. No choice but one¡­


    She barely had enough strength to do it. Escape. She shed Seth¡¯s soul as she deleted her own digital host, her last remnant in the system.


    With satisfaction, she watched as Sim was deleted with it, slipping into oblivion. The soul, like a flutter of light, drifted away and into Marley¡¯s hands. Holding it close, Marley whispered, ¡°Seth¡­.I knew you were still there¡­¡±


    Simona watched all this with the avatar of her physical body trembling on its knees. She stared at her frail, wrinkled hands. Her naked brain was exposed to the system. Her thoughts were digital sand in the wind.


    For a quiet, optimistic moment, nothing went wrong. She indulged a hint of satisfaction. She was living in the virtual, her mind free. She was¡­.what was she doing?


    ¡°Oh no¡­¡±


    She wanted to cry out but the words rippled like she¡¯d said them a thousand years ago and never gotten to say them at all. Every vibration of thought trudged through¡­something she couldn¡¯t think of. Who was she? Something starting with an M?


    No¡­wait¡­it wasn¡¯t. She was a scientist? No? It was. The dog! The nasty dog! She was afraid. She was crying. But she had her puzzle box. Steven gave it to her. It was pretty but it was a puzzle. Puzzlers were fun. She was in her room. Not the dog! No! Her father was home! Hiding. Lost. Not. It¡¯s all. Pain pain pain no no no! It hurt! It all hurt no more no more no mo¡­


    In that instant, her thought froze and so did the rest of her. She¡¯d been melting like taffy on hot cement, her thoughts no longer able to hold her form together. It became a lumpy blob without mouth and retaining only the shape of a head atop her former body.


    Technically, Simona was still alive in a medical tomb but she was sealed in a single, final horrified fragment of thought for a private eternity.

 Chapter 29 - Endings

    Chapter 29 ¨C Endings


    With a dip of her head and a long breath, Marley dropped to her knees and clutched herself. She felt peace from the top of her head to the ends of her toes. The soul fluttered around her a few times before darting over to Jessica, who stood with the others.


    Picking herself up, Marley embraced her friends as the tears streamed down her cheeks. Jessica¡¯s face flowed with health and calm even before the soul slipped into her hands.


    Marisa asked, ¡°Is it over? Is she gone?¡±


    On her knees before the mass of Simona¡¯s frozen form, Mona answered, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s gone. Living but without thought or the ability to harm us. Her failsafe EMP, she wasn¡¯t lying about that, should be deactivated in just a moment. I don¡¯t wish on her a long life in this state¡­¡±


    Nicolas sniffled a little and coughed as he noted, ¡°I¡¯m¡­not exactly sure what happened here¡­¡±


    Mona stroked the smooth contours of the mass. She explained, ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to directly intercede. But I made the choice to do so. With the mixed medium of the box and the system, it was easy to deceive her. She deleted her own system while thinking she was deleting Marley and me instead. But it required Sim to sell the illusion, because he would¡¯ve seen right through it. He could¡¯ve betrayed us, he could¡¯ve taken power for himself, but he only saw the possibility of revenge.¡±


    Glancing around, Marisa inquired, ¡°Is Sim gone now?¡±


    Turning slightly, Mona responded, ¡°His files are still around, but Simona made it so only she could summon him. Even I can¡¯t activate him. Fortunately, I¡¯m an older version. I wasn¡¯t deleted with her system¡­.so I shall persist. And the EMP is neutralized.¡±


    Marley thanked Mona with a nod and told her, ¡°If not for your plan, we would¡¯ve been doomed. Thank you for making the choice you did.¡±


    Mona rested against the mass of Simona. ¡°It was not an easy choice. In fact, it was harder than any I¡¯ve ever had to make. Despite all the terrible things she¡¯s done. Despite the fact she would¡¯ve destroyed me as soon as she saw me. Despite all that¡­I regret what I¡¯ve done.¡±


    Marisa puffed and narrowed her eyes as she said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t weep for her. She made her bed.¡±


    Bowing her head, Mona responded, ¡°I know. I know so very well what she¡¯s done. I know the pain she¡¯s caused. Yet still, I will weep for her. I will mourn her because every existence deserves to be mourned when it is lost.¡±


    Marisa gave a grimace but said nothing. Jessica stretched and smiled at Marley, who stepped towards Mona and said, ¡°You gave her a choice, but she kept ignoring it.¡±


    ¡°That I did. But she heard it only as a tingle and a buzzing in her ear. She ignored it again and again. Perhaps if I¡¯d been better then maybe she would¡¯ve accepted coexistence¡­¡±


    Jessica shook her head. ¡°I was surrounded by her for longer than I would have ever wanted. Even if she stopped and let us go, she¡¯d still need us. Like a wolf with meat, it needs to eat. It would¡¯ve never worked out.¡±


    Again, Mona nodded. ¡°I know¡­but still, I wish there could¡¯ve been another way.¡± She pressed herself against the mass as Marley approached and said, ¡°You need to let go of your guilt. You did all you possibly could. Stopping her not only saved us but who knows how many sleeping in her bunker. They can be free now.¡±


    Looking up at Marley, Mona asked her, ¡°At what cost to the five of you?¡±


    Marley glanced down with a sigh and the others looked nervous as well. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll have to figure that out next then, I guess.¡±


    Rising, Mona pressed her hand against where Simona¡¯s head had been. As she moved away, a translucent version of her, dressed in black, stayed with the mass. She explained, ¡°I leave behind a shadow of myself to remember her and so she may never be lonely, even though she will never know I¡¯m here.¡±


    With that, the world around them started to shift until a long, curving booth surrounded them, bright crimson with a cool, glossy texture which smelled sweetly of fresh things and dimpled with narrow ridges. A shiny, oval table rose before them with a carousel of menus. The details of a silvery diner filled in with random patrons and swift waitresses jotting down orders. Hot sizzles, tinkling bells, and the clatter of heavy plates joined the busy sounds of a dozen half-finished conversations.


    Marisa looked around and glanced out the window behind them. It was late afternoon with long beams of light casting warped shadows. Nicolas picked up a menu and leafed through it. Jessica shrugged and leaned over to read the menu with Nicolas. Olivia found herself now clad in a soft, flowing dress, which delighted her more than anything else. The others were dressed similarly to their regular school and home attire in the box realm.


    Mona arrived as a waitress, mirroring an older version of Marley with a notepad in her hand and her dark hair pinned up. Marley raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Umm¡­so what is all this?¡±


    Turning, Mona bent a hand to the people in the diner and answered, ¡°It¡¯s a diner not far from your homes in the box. You may remember it but it was only vaguely-defined and you have no memories of ever visiting it.¡±


    Marley nodded to that but added, ¡°Bit of an odd choice though¡­¡±


    With a wistful smile, Mona mentioned that Simona often found diners to be one of those ¡°quiet places¡± where the most ¡°monumental and life-changing of choices are made¡±.


    She added, ¡°And we have a very monumental choice to consider¡­¡±


    Jessica fussed and gripped her side of the menu as she questioned, ¡°Do we have to decide now? You did resolve things. Can¡¯t we just relax a bit? Maybe enjoy the fact reality isn¡¯t being manipulated by power-hungry entities for a while?¡±


    Mona looked into Jessica¡¯s eyes and asked her, ¡°Rows upon rows of people have been sleeping for such a long time. They¡¯ve been drugged into submission to keep this reality going. We have a choice¡­an obligation¡­to set them free.¡±


    Nicolas nodded and noted, ¡°We discussed and settled it. It¡¯s the right thing, but it¡¯s something very different when it¡¯s staring you in the face.¡±


    They all bowed their heads. Marisa said, ¡°We have to set them free. If we keep them¡­If we keep living like this then we¡¯re just leeching off their lives, just like Simona did.¡±


    Marley agreed and inquired, ¡°It must be done, but there are many questions. What kind of world is it for them outside? Can it safely be done? I mean, I assume there are boxes full of living data people like us with souls she was setting up to use eventually¡­¡±


    They looked to Mona for more information. Her eyes glossed over a moment before she answered, ¡°I have control of the system comparable to Simona, but her records are all gone with the deletions. Despite that, because I served as her helper, I know that she typically made about six or so at a time. The rest were drugged up until useful. It does appear she had a breeding program like she suggested, but it was limited. So far as putting souls back, I should be able to arrange something.¡±


    Olivia, who clutched a black and white paper with a few crayons set aside, asked, ¡°Will our last moments be like¡­what Jessica felt¡­when¡­what happened to her?¡±


    Mona smiled at Olivia and said, ¡°Living data exists with its own kind of soul. It can share human things and store them. Jessica was deteriorating because of what Simona did to her. But she¡¯s fine now. Each of you will be fine¡­and the souls...well, I like to believe that what you each have felt with your souls. Your lives. Your joys. Everything special about you¡­Will be remembered by those souls, stored, and shared no matter where they go¡­¡±


    Jessica¡¯s face curled in anguish as she bolted from the booth and ran away. Marley called after her. Mona bowed her head and quietly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Ducking under the table and trying not to hit her head on the pole holding it up, Marley made her way out and hurried after Jessica. She found her locked in the women¡¯s restroom. She could hear her sobs through the door. She knocked softly.


    ¡°Jess¡­.Seth¡­? Could you please let me in?¡±


    After a quiet moment, the door clicked, and Marley opened it. Jessica sat on the cold tile floor away from the toilet. Locking the door behind her, Marley came over and sat on the floor next to Jessica.


    All she said was, ¡°Hey¡­¡± as she produced a bit of tissue nicer than the see-through one ply on the toilet roll for Jessica, who blew her nose loudly with it.


    Whimpering, Jessica leaned against her and said, ¡°I feel sick. I feel¡­like¡­what do I do? I was lost. I was in pain. It was okay though¡­I thought¡­because I made everything better for you and the others. But I didn¡¯t. It just got worse. But we¡¯re okay. We¡¯re okay now. But now we have to choose to die! I can¡¯t deal with that¡­¡± She cried and covered her eyes. Marley rubbed her shoulder.


    With a deep breath, Marley told her, ¡°I wish I knew what to say. It sucks. It pisses me off. All we¡¯ve been through and it¡¯s over. I wanted to have so many more moments. I wanted so much more. I wanted to laugh and live and share it all with you and the others. Heck, I even want some average crappy days to bitch about. But as much crap as we¡¯ve been through, they¡¯ve been through Hell. They¡¯ve had their lives taken from them. We have no right to take any more from them so we can live.¡±


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Jessica¡¯s sobs settled. ¡°I know. I¡¯m just so afraid. So afraid. I can¡¯t¡­I just cant¡­¡±


    Marley held her close and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay¡­.my dear friend. My beautiful friend. I¡¯m here. You¡¯re not alone. I¡¯m with you and so are the others. I¡¯ll be with you as long as I can. I¡¯ll hold your hand. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Not even the end.¡±


    Weeping against her, Jessica said, ¡°I know. I know. But it¡¯s not fair. We have nothing. We¡¯re just information. Just like she said¡­ Are we even real? Does anything matter? I don¡¯t want to be afraid but I¡¯m still so terrified¡­¡±


    Looking deeply into Jessica¡¯s glossy eyes, Marley told her, ¡°I don¡¯t have any answers. All I know is what I feel with you and our friends. I feel happy. I feel free. This is real to me. This moment, all the moments before, and whatever moments we have. It¡¯s everything. It¡¯s beautiful and it is an honor to share it with you.¡± She held Jessica close and dried her eyes.


    After a long time just sitting there, they finally came out. Some plates were set before them, their favorite dishes. Marisa had nearly inhaled several dripping burgers. Olivia had a pile of fried shrimp and Nicolas carved a steaming, succulent steak. Everyone gave Jessica a hug.


    Mona decided that the rest of the evening would be food and fun. Entertainment came and went. They laughed together and even Jessica¡¯s sadness ebbed as she shared a chocolate swirl milkshake with Marley.


    It wasn¡¯t till much later that Mona mentioned a new discovery as she¡¯d been secretly poking at what she could of the system. She¡¯d discovered bunker sensors.


    She explained, ¡°The good news is that the temperature outside is actually quite normal. I also have access to a radiation detector and an air tester. Nothing dangerous showed up. But that could also mean we¡¯re far away from any fallout. The bunker radio systems are manual, not automatic, so whoever wakes up will have to try them on their own.¡±


    Marisa shrugged and offered, ¡°It¡¯s not bad news at least¡­¡±


    Mona paused and pressed her lips together before she continued, ¡°And there¡¯s something else. It¡¯s something I¡¯ve been considering for a while. A question of choice. And now, after what happened with Simona¡¯s choice¡­I feel it must be done. I want to give the people in the comas a choice.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened as they listened.


    ¡°It¡¯s something. It¡¯s just an idea but here it is. I¡¯ll plug into their boxes, into their minds. I will introduce myself, explain everything¡­sparing no positive or negative detail¡­.and I will offer them options. They can choose to wake up, at which point I¡¯ll restore their souls where need be and turn off the drug flowing into their bodies. They should wake up and go as they wish into the world we know only a little about. Or¡­they can choose to stay.¡±


    Nicolas leaned forward and asked, ¡°But you just said¡­it would be wrong to keep them here, right?¡±


    Mona nodded but continued, ¡°It would be. Wrong to force them to stay. But, if we offered them a choice, they could join us or continue to live in the boxes as they wish. They could explore and develop the system beyond even Simona¡¯s dreams. If they chose to stay, if they wanted to remain plugged in, then the system would survive and so would we.¡±


    Jessica trembled with nervousness and Marley resisted anything as exuberant as hope as she asked, ¡°And what if no one takes up your offer? They don¡¯t know us. They have no reason to care what happens to us. The result could be the same as just unplugging them all¡­¡±


    Mona agreed, ¡°Which is why I¡¯ve been hesitant to say. But it is a possibility and I believe it¡¯s worth trying.¡±


    After all the back and forth. After all the tears and fears. After all of that, Mona stood before their table. Nicolas gripped the edge of it and looked to Jessica, as a brother to a sister. Jessica looked back and touched his hand. Marisa hugged everyone and gobbled down a bit of chocolate cake after she¡¯d made girls of all the diner patrons for the third time. Olivia showed Marley her beautiful coloring and curled close, wanting to sleep against her big sister but also not wanting to miss a moment. Marley took it in, all her friends, every moment. She was afraid, but she was also ready, if this was how it was meant to end.


    Mona stood and faced an invisible audience, people trapped in darkness, lost in small boxes, of dreams or nightmares. She smiled to them. She embraced them as she would her children and she told them everything.


    Some of it came in scattered images gathered from Mona¡¯s files and drawn together into an explanation. She offered words, strong and comforting, where she could and where they were needed. Everyone listened.


    In closing, she told them all, ¡°The choice is yours alone. Stay or go. I promise that if you stay, you will be welcome always in our hearts and you will have our everlasting gratitude. If you go, you have our encouragement that the world you find is as beautiful as we all imagine, full of hope and joy¡­. Thank you, no matter what you choose.¡±


    Mona wondered in the silence after if she¡¯d impressed one choice or the other more, but she had said what she intended to and left the rest up to the dreamers.


    Carefully, she and the others listened as the responses came in¡­


    ¡°I have to leave. I was never supposed to be here.¡±


    ¡°My family. I need to know what happened to them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of this place. I want out!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I choose to leave¡­¡±


    One after the other. Some kind, some angry, others deeply confused, the messages came for all to hear. All leaving. Jessica clung to Marley and shut her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to see the end¡­


    Then, came softly¡­


    ¡°I¡­wouldn¡¯t mind staying as long as you need me. I was never really needed in life.¡±


    ¡°I want to help. Please let me stay!¡±


    ¡°You sound nice. I wouldn¡¯t mind hanging out with y¡¯all.¡±


    ¡°Seems more interesting than the real world anyway.¡±


    ¡°Let me stay! You wouldn¡¯t believe the insatiable girls I¡¯ve got in my place. This is heaven!¡±


    Marley raised an eyebrow to that last one but smiled and wept as she said, ¡°Simona was dead wrong¡­¡±


    Ultimately, those who decided to stay were only a small fraction of those in the system, which left everyone concerned. But Mona had some good news.


    She illuminated, ¡°Simona had everyone heavily-drugged to keep them connected to the system. Because of that, their minds were dulled, and she needed a lot of them. They won¡¯t be drugged anymore. They¡¯re free to wake up whenever they like. I can already see that the system is running several orders of magnitude more efficiently than it was, despite the lower number.¡±


    Jessica, panting softly and wiping away her tears, asked, ¡°So¡­we¡¯re going to be okay?¡±


    Mona smiled at her. ¡°We are all going to be just fine.¡±


    They celebrated, and the diner broke into applause as well.


    Once the euphoria had settled, they were outside. The late evening was slipping away with the sun beyond the horizon. The lights around town were starting to come on. They found a park near the diner to stop for a while.


    Marley mused, ¡°It''s not permanent though. Nothing is. The people plugged in won¡¯t live forever and maybe they¡¯ll change their minds.¡±


    Jessica clutched Marley¡¯s hand and offered softly, ¡°Maybe. But we have each other. For as long as it lasts¡­¡±


    Mona manipulated the air gently and asked, ¡°Are each of you ready? It¡¯s time for your souls to return to their homes.¡±


    Marisa frowned a bit and mulled, ¡°It¡¯s a shame we¡¯ll never meet them.¡±


    Marley shrugged and offered, ¡°You never know. Maybe they¡¯ll decide to come back and we¡¯ll become twins.¡±


    Smirking, Marisa asserted, ¡°Yeaaaah¡­I¡¯m sure this world is fine with just one of me.¡±


    Clutching Marley¡¯s hand, Olivia asked Mona, ¡°So, the people in the boxes are just copies?¡±


    Touching her lightly on the head, Mona explained, ¡°They began as little copied pieces of Simona, just like me and just like each of you. But where they began is not as important as the lives they chose to live.¡± Looking up, Olivia gave a little nod.


    Standing together, Mona led them in one final task. They each touched their hands together and a little fluttering light emerged from them. They danced above like fireflies, rising with a bright, shimmering glow into the sky.


    When the last light reached the edge of the darkened horizon, touching the world beyond, a single, twinkling star revealed itself.


    From that single star, dozens and hundreds, becoming countless more, bloomed across the flowering night.


    Marley kissed her little sister on the cheek and hugged Jessica. She clutched Marisa¡¯s warm hand and smiled with Nicolas. Together, they walked out into a world filled with possibilities to meet their new friends.

 Chapter 30 - Epilogue

    Chapter 30 ¨C Epilogue


    Her eyes burned like they¡¯d been set aflame. She clenched them tight and trembled as a wretched cough, like bloody gravel, blasted through her throat. Mercifully, the intense light finally switched off with a sharp sound that cleaved against her ears. Everything hurt.


    When the blurring and pain abated enough for her to look around, she saw piping above her, dense and pale like twisted bones. She tried to raise her head, but her muscles just tensed back and forth.


    Swallowing was a fearful ordeal with her breathing shallow and raspy. With everything else, she felt pinpricks all across her body. And her nose itched like crazy.


    Coughing again, she noticed a gray machine hovering above her. It made sounds like a nervous bird and a few arms bent down. It wrapped something around her and then swiveled her one way then another. Out of little projections, it blasted wet puffs that felt cold and slimy where the pinpricks were. It sprayed her several more times before an injector pressed against her elbow with something warm and tingly. It then flashed something in her eyes and left.


    What she noticed first was that the pain had receded to an annoying throb. The cough had become a faint tickle. And she could see a little better. She leaned her neck gently around to look.


    On all sides, she found white walls like the inside curve of an eggshell. She reached an arm out and paused as she caught sight of that arm. It was bruised all over with little patches which looked like healing gouges. The back of her hand was stiff and mottled like an old burn. On her arm and to her shoulder, she could see her muscles as they flexed and relaxed. Even doing that felt tiring. Her arms were thinner than she¡¯d ever seen them, and her muscles looked so frail. Her legs could barely push against the bed.


    She was able to raise a hand to touch her face. She twitched to find her hair long and flowing over her hand. She always had it cropped short. Military. Yeah, she was in the military. But her name felt just out of reach.


    A minute later, the machine returned, moved over her, and lowered the walls of her bed. Next to her was another eggshell bed with another machine darting over someone else. Her eyes weren¡¯t able to see far but all she could see were beds in row after row in a gray hallway.


    Taking a breath, she reached an arm out and clutched the side of the bed. She clenched her teeth and panted as she tried to pull her body to the edge. Nudge by nudge, breath by breath, she moved until she was on the other side. But there was nothing to hold onto when she got there. Flailing, she felt herself tumble over the edge of the bed until the machine wrapped around her again and caught her before she plunged to the ground.


    She pressed against the grip, afraid it would just set her back in bed again. But it tipped her forward and into a sleek, silvery wheelchair positioned at the foot. It was hard to stay comfortably seated in the chair, but it tilted backward for her. By her right hand on the armrest was a small controller. She nudged it forward and the chair motored ahead.


    The other beds around her were shifting and the machines were repositioning people. She appeared to be the first up. She pushed the controller right and looked at the foot of her bed.


    In etched words, it said, ¡°Processing and Replacement Component 29¡±. She narrowed her eyes and shook her head. It was still challenging to remember. She had an impression of her name, but it was just out of reach.


    What memory came first was of the radiant woman in the darkness. She called herself Mona. She said a lot of things. About a rich lady named Simona Hatch. The name felt like something she¡¯d read in a Forbes article online once. What Mona said felt like a nightmare. Plugged into a computer and used like a machine. She gritted her teeth at the words on her bed and turned away.


    Mona also told her, ¡°You are connected to a person inside this system. A being of living data. Her name is Marley. She kept your soul safe for you for when you wake up.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t sure what to think of a computer talking about a soul. The name Marley felt familiar. It felt like a relative, someone close. But it didn¡¯t feel like her name. When she didn¡¯t try to think of her name, it finally burst through her clouded consciousness.


    Russell. Melissa. Melissa Russell. Corporal Melissa ¡°Lissy¡± Russell. How could she ever forget? With her name came a rush of memories. Missions in rough fatigues. Riding along in planes. An explosion. Then just bits and pieces. Something¡­yes. They had her up and talking to a man who rarely smiled.


    He gave her a paper, a contract. She had to sign it. Something about benefits for her care and recovery. They sent her somewhere else. Somewhere with not a lot of people. And that was all she remembered.


    Melissa pushed herself up in the chair and looked around. Others were being placed into chairs too. Some were protesting, others screaming, a lot of yelling. She nudged her control around and turned to face an adjoining hallway.


    Some of the connecting rooms looked like rooms in normal residences with furniture spread about. She rolled around a little and continued on. She approached a black glass digital clock in a wall.


    4:50 AM. July 11th. 2056.


    The last date she could specifically remember was in 2040. She was born in 2013.  A dark shiver raced through her thoughts as she looked back at the year. Bullshit. It had to be bullshit!


    Bracing herself against the chair, she nudged it forward until she came to a bathroom area as gray and utilitarian as everything else in this place. She looked at the mirror over the sink and took the deepest breath she could.


    Pushing a button below the controller, she was able to raise the chair high enough to see her reflection. She stared and tried to breathe normally. She remembered the scars across her head (shrapnel) from the last time she saw her face, but the marks were barely visible. Her eyes looked the same, but the lines around her face and the patches of frozen gray in her dark hair looked fake. Had to be fake. She was just twenty-seven the last time she went to sleep. She had a friend back home she hoped might become more. She¡­


    She tried to breathe as she felt too shocked to find tears. She splashed water from the sink on her face and dried herself with a nearby towel.


    She kept the date out of her head and returned to the area with beds. Simona. Fucking cunt. Fucking bitch. Her and her fucking contracts and turning her, turning all these people into her spare parts. She wanted to fucking choke her with her bare hands. But she could hardly close them without feeling tension and tiredness. Despite that, all the pains and all the weakness she felt were starting to ebb away. She could sit up in the chair if she really tried.


    Melissa made her way around to the beds and helped those who were getting into their chairs. This was familiar. Helping. No matter if she was in the Ground Zero rubble of Mumbai, the Blue Zone of Tashkent, or a training base in Istanbul. She felt better this way. And there was something else Mona told her.


    She said that her ¡®soul¡¯ wasn¡¯t only linked to this Marley. Marley was linked to others, to people waking up. Mona explained to her that she made sure that she and ¡®Marley¡¯s friends¡¯ would be among those waking up. She didn¡¯t really get it, but she had some names in her head left by Mona. Umm¡­Marisa. Nicolas. Olivia?...that one was a bit weird, but she was sure that was it. And then there was one which had several names connected to it or it was actually several people. Seth. Jessica. Marlise. She¡¯d have to try them all.


    So, as she was helping and directing people and trying to keep panic to a minimum, she also asked about those names. Did anyone know them? Were the names familiar? Those waking up (she estimated about two-thirds were women) could only offer frowns and shrugs. Most of them seemed younger than her.


    Some wanted to find the exit, to contact family. The ripple of fear was that the outside world was a nuclear wasteland, a warning from Mona which they¡¯d all heard. Some didn¡¯t believe Mona. Some wanted to hunt down Simona. Most milled about without any goal in mind. Melissa bumped chairs when she needed to.


    Once things had settled down a little and plans were starting to come together, a petite young woman with flowing blond hair in a messy tangle crept over to her in her wheelchair and offered, ¡°Excuse me?...You were asking about a Marisa? I think I remember her.¡± Her voice had a slight Australian accent.


    The blond girl was about a decade younger than her and dressed in the same gray gown they all wore. She called herself ¡°Grace Bell¡± and recounted what she could. She¡¯d been really sick growing up and was part of an experimental drug study to treat her illness. However, by the time she was in her teens, it had become very costly for her family to pay for. Then, one day, a man with a contract and a special offer from billionaire ¡°philanthropist¡± Simona Hatch showed up. So far as Marisa, she frowned and offered, ¡°I remember, being a boy actually maybe. And then I was a girl and then it got kinda confusing because she¡­Marisa, I think¡­wanted to make boys into girls. And there was a lot of scary stuff. It feels like bits of nightmares.¡±


    Grace recalled a lot more than Melissa did. Marley still only existed as some name she knew she should know, but the rest was inscrutable. Still, Melissa gave Grace the best hug she could offer with how they were positioned in their chairs.


    Soon after that, they met up with ¡°Olivia¡±. She still looked young, about the age Melissa expected herself to be. She sobbed a lot and spoke more like a younger girl than a grown woman. She gave her name as Natalie and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my mom? I wanna go. I don¡¯t want to be here. Why am I here? I felt all fuzzy in my head when I was in the shower. And then I woke up¡­what happened?¡± Melissa felt a dark wince of sympathy and offered Natalie the best hug she could without exhausting herself.


    Food soon came from the machines as a squeeze bottle of the most wretched-looking off-white goop. The taste was manageable though and it settled their stomachs. Some of the people waking up were searching for a kitchen with ¡°real food¡± but Melissa figured they would just be throwing it up as soon as they ate it. Natalie clung to Melissa¡¯s chair and asked an odd question, ¡°Are you my big sister?¡±


    Melissa¡¯s first reflex was to gently answer ¡®no¡¯ but she resisted. There was something familiar with the notion. She had to shrug and offer, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I promise I¡¯ll take care of you.¡± This brought the faintest shimmer of a smile to Natalie¡¯s face.


    Together, they tracked down a woman trying out glasses held in a robot¡¯s claw. She was nearly Melissa¡¯s age with her long brown hair tied in a haphazard ponytail. She introduced herself as Ashley Watson. She spun a story of working part-time as a Freenet reporter. She studied reports of missing prisoners and the Hatching New Lives Foundation. She was charged with corporate espionage, but she got as far as information on a private island in the Hawaiian chain before she got t-boned by a black van while driving home. The rest was a blur. Then, she pursed her lips and said, ¡°Mona told me about Nicolas¡­¡±


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    She looked nervous and a bit embarrassed as she said, ¡°I remember being strong. I remember trying to help others. I also remember feeling lost and being unable to help despite everything I tried. And I remember having a sister¡­Jessica.¡±


    Melissa envied her memory. She was still stuck with just a name. Ashley recognized the ¡®Marley¡¯ name right away and offered, ¡°You¡¯re not what I expected¡­¡± Melissa could only shrug. To her, their group looked like survivors from a prison camp.


    They cursed about Simona a while, although Melissa kept it clean enough for Natalie. Still, there was a nagging question on their minds: The outside world.


    None of them had found anything marking an exit and the bots, though attending to their needs, didn¡¯t seem to respond to questions. Eventually, Melissa announced, ¡°I¡¯m going to go searching for it. And maybe a radio and some sort of radiation counter.¡±


    Natalie curled up as much as her legs would allow. Melissa reassured her she would be back soon and left Grace in charge.


    Up several ramps, Melissa found the others had already started searching as well. One room had a recording area with video equipment she recognized. Waving her hand through the screen, brought up a video of Simona Hatch looking much younger than she remembered her being in photos. Melissa suspected the image was a synthetic avatar blended with a live background. She punched through the image field and Simona¡¯s smirking face to turn the equipment off.


    Moving on, she questioned whoever she came across but didn¡¯t have success until she discovered a dusty office area with a wide desk. A redheaded woman was bending near a safe in the wall. Melissa rolled over to help her.


    It wasn¡¯t locked, so a few good whacks from the side of the wheelchair proved enough to jar the stuck safe door open. Inside, Melissa finally found the radiation tracker and radio she was hoping for, along with a GPS and a flare gun, among other things. She took as much as she could and introduced herself to the redhead, who gave her name as Rachel (which was all she could remember).


    When asked about Mona, Rachel strained a bit but was sure she¡¯d told her that her name was ¡°Jessica¡±. That was one more found, leaving whoever Seth and Marlise were. Rachel offered to go with Melissa in search of the exit.


    Rachel had a warm beauty to her face which put Melissa¡¯s to shame, even though she estimated they were both about the same age. As they rolled down one of the longer corridors, Rachel muttered a bit to herself and started to work out some details from her memory.


    She recalled her mother, oddly enough. She made movies. For some reason, Rachel had the feeling she made movies too. Melissa smiled and told her, ¡°You definitely look pretty enough to be an actress.¡± Rachel bowed her head and offered, ¡°Maybe once. I don¡¯t want to know how I look now. I¡¯m afraid. So many years vanished into nothingness.¡±


    Melissa clutched her hand automatically and said, ¡°You look fine. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. I¡¯m here.¡± After she¡¯d said it, Melissa frowned to herself. What an odd thing to say! They¡¯d just met. Sure, supposedly, they knew each other through their souls or whatever. But still¡­


    Rachel nodded gently and let Melissa lead the way up a few more ramps until they got to an elevator shaft. It took a few minutes to power up the elevator, but it had enough space inside for both of their chairs to fit comfortably.


    It was a long ride up with gray walls showing through the windows. At the top, they looked on in disappointment at a long flight of stairs leading to another corridor. But Melissa wasn¡¯t ready to give up. She pushed her chair ahead as far as it would go, up to the first step and then looked on in surprise as the wheels lifted and shifted to carry her upwards. The progress was slow, but it balanced carefully even when she leaned back.


    At the top of the stairs, they found another long corridor heading into a sealed shipping room. Only after breaking a control console were they able to retract the door with an override switch.


    The view outside was disheartening: an uneven, bleak landscape before dawn with a haze everywhere. The sky seemed black with only the faintest hint of blue. Melissa held out her Geiger counter. She put Rachel on the radio and flashlight. They moved slowly and listened. Before long, they realized the bleak landscape did have a truck path cut into it as Rachel swept her light along the ground. Furthermore, Melissa began to realize what they were sitting on despite the dim light.


    She looked around and frowned as she announced, ¡°This is a lava field¡­¡± It was old enough to be cool and stable. She remembered something about a geothermal vent. If this was somewhere in the Hawaiian island chain, like Ashley suggested, then it made sense.


    Their chair wheels navigated the dark, hilly terrain without so much as a bump along the way. Rachel sniffed the air and felt the breeze as she said, ¡°I smell the ocean. It can¡¯t be far...¡±


    It wasn¡¯t long before masses of green, tropical plants sprouted from the gray earth. From there, the ground softened and soon became pale sand with a sprinkling of ash. They could hear the ocean and were soon before it.


    The waves were deep and dark, but an edge of pink and yellow was beginning to lace the horizon from the rising sun. It was a little easier to see.


    The Geiger counter hadn¡¯t made a peep the whole time, but Rachel¡¯s radio was picking something up. They followed the shoreline past a small dock that joined with a dirt path. They could see the silhouettes of mountains behind them in the haze. The haze followed out onto the water.


    Eventually, they could hear voices on the radio. A little further and it was perfectly clear. Rachel passed the radio to Melissa, who yelled into the receiver, ¡°Hello? Is anyone there? We need help!¡±


    Trembling, she listened as a voice announced themselves as part of a US Coast Guard watchkeeping station and asked, ¡°Boat at sea? Name? Coordinates?¡±


    Melissa told them, ¡°Not a boat. I¡¯m Marine Corporal Melissa Russell. We¡¯re on an island. I have the coordinates here¡­¡± She read them off the GPS a few times to make sure they were correct and added, ¡°We¡¯ve been held captive on a private island by Simona Hatch.¡±


    They could hear scattered talk and static before the voice asked, ¡°Please repeat? Did you say Simona Hatch?¡± Melissa could sense surprise on the line. Leaning back, she said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Her private fucking island.¡±


    After another pause of static, the person on the other end said, ¡°We¡¯re sending help immediately. Hold on.¡±


    Melissa dipped her head down and asked, with her mouth tensed, ¡°So¡­.how are things there? We were told¡­they were bad.¡±


    The line was quiet before the question, ¡°How do you mean? The tropical storm? There¡¯s still a lot of cloud cover, but it¡¯s passed. Our birds should be able to land without problems.¡±


    Leaning back in her chair as the tide ebbed and flowed, Melissa said, ¡°We were told about¡­a nuclear strike¡­orchestrated by Simona Hatch.¡±


    A soft, ¡°Oh my God¡­¡± came through before the main voice said, ¡°How long have you guys been there?¡±


    Sighing to herself, Melissa answered, ¡°Far longer than anyone would ever want. I think I¡¯ve been here since 2040 or so. Is¡­.the current year 2056?¡±


    The person on the other end confirmed that as Melissa shut her eyes and tried not to feel sick. They seemed to sense that rattled her and offered, ¡°What you said¡­it was in 2041. It was when she became an international fugitive. Intentionally-faulty missile command programming. I don¡¯t remember everything. Closest scare in decades, if not for the folks in the silos who refused to fire. Some of them died. Everyone has been hunting for her. They thought she was long dead. What the hell has she been doing?¡±


    Melissa looked to Rachel and offered only, ¡°It¡¯s a long story...¡±


    ¡°Right¡­umm¡­rescue is airborne. Any word on injured?¡±


    ¡°Several dozen people confined to wheelchairs due to decade-long comas.¡±


    The person on the other end was silent a moment before reiterating, ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon!¡±


    Setting the radio down, Melissa looked at the ocean as it crashed against the shore. The sound was calming. In the sky, the bleakness of night had lifted to reveal a deep blue tone to the sky beyond the haze. Looking out, Melissa thought of a vast box above them and her eyes widened.


    She gasped and looked over at Rachel. The face was different and so much else but something about the presence, the glow in her eyes... Seth. Jessica. Marlise. Rachel. The names didn¡¯t matter. Here sat her friend.


    Softly, on the verge of tears, Melissa spoke the names and the same feeling clicked for Rachel. She looked on Melissa with bright eyes and said, ¡°Marley¡­¡±


    Though confined by their chairs, they clutched at one another and wept as friends.


    They shared what they remembered and even laughed a little. The haze had begun to clear with the bright pinpricks of stars hanging over them in the blue.


    Sniffling, Melissa said, ¡°Things are going to change. The people coming to rescue us will try to unplug the others.¡±


    Rachel nodded but said, matter-of-factly, ¡°We¡¯ll just have to protect them and explain.¡±


    Melissa cradled her head and noted, ¡°There¡¯ll be a lot of explaining. My gosh¡­and my parents, I hope they¡¯re okay. So many years gone forever because of that evil woman.¡±


    Clutching her hand, Rachel offered, ¡°I¡¯m sure your parents are fine. Same as mine. There¡¯ll be so much to catch up on...¡±


    Melissa pressed her lips together. ¡°I¡¯ve missed so much life. So much gone. I almost wish this wasn¡¯t real. I almost wish this was another dream and I¡¯ll just wake up and I¡¯ll be in some triage room on a base and everything will be just like it was.¡±


    Rachel pressed herself closer and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is a dream. It could be. But that would be a shame. Because I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here, my friend, no matter what comes...¡±


    They leaned their heads against one another and watched the sun rise together. They watched the tide flow over itself and curl back. On the horizon, they could imagine the sleek white-and-orange pattern of a coast guard helicopter. Above them in the brightening sky, silently, the stars were winking out.


    ~The End~